Home
  By Author [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Title [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Language
all Classics books content using ISYS

Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ]

Look for this book on Amazon


We have new books nearly every day.
If you would like a news letter once a week or once a month
fill out this form and we will give you a summary of the books for that week or month by email.

Title: Historical Characters in the Reign of Queen Anne
Author: Oliphant, Mrs. M. O. W.
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
Copyright Status: Not copyrighted in the United States. If you live elsewhere check the laws of your country before downloading this ebook. See comments about copyright issues at end of book.

*** Start of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Historical Characters in the Reign of Queen Anne" ***

This book is indexed by ISYS Web Indexing system to allow the reader find any word or number within the document.



produced from images available at The Internet Archive)



               [Illustration: PRINCESS ANNE OF DENMARK.

   ENGRAVED BY H. DAVIDSON, FROM MEZZOTINT BY JOHN SMITH, AFTER THE
              PAINTING BY W. WISSING AND I. VANDERVAART.]



                         HISTORICAL CHARACTERS
                            OF THE REIGN OF
                              QUEEN ANNE

                                  BY
                        MRS. M. O. W. OLIPHANT

                            [Illustration]

                               NEW YORK
                            THE CENTURY CO.
                                 1894

                        COPYRIGHT, 1893, 1894,
                          BY THE CENTURY CO.

                          THE DE VINNE PRESS.



CONTENTS


CHAPTER I

                                                                    PAGE

THE PRINCESS ANNE                                                      1

CHAPTER II
THE QUEEN AND THE DUCHESS                                             43

CHAPTER III
THE AUTHOR OF “GULLIVER”                                              83

CHAPTER IV
THE AUTHOR OF “ROBINSON CRUSOE”                                      129

CHAPTER V
ADDISON, THE HUMORIST                                                167



INDEX OF ILLUSTRATIONS


PRINCESS ANNE OF DENMARK                                    FRONTISPIECE

Engraved by H. DAVIDSON, from mezzotint by JOHN SMITH, after the
painting by W. WISSING and I. VANDERVAART.


                                                             FACING PAGE


ANNE HYDE, DUCHESS OF YORK                                             4

Engraved by T. JOHNSON, after the painting by Sir PETER LELY, in possession
of Earl Spencer.


JOHN EVELYN                                                            8

Engraved by E. HEINEMANN, after copperplate by F. BARTOLOZZI in the
British Museum.


PRINCE GEORGE OF DENMARK                                              12

Engraved by R. A. MULLER, from mezzotint in the British Museum by
JOHN SMITH, after the painting by Sir GODFREY KNELLER.


CHARLES II.                                                           16

Engraved by T. JOHNSON, after original painting by SAMUEL COOPER, in
the gallery of the Duke of Richmond and Gordon.


HENRY COMPTON, BISHOP OF LONDON                                       20

Engraved from life by DAVID LOGGAN, from print in the British Museum.
Engraved by E. HEINEMANN.


JAMES II. IN HIS CORONATION ROBES                                     24

Engraved by T. JOHNSON, after the painting by Sir PETER LELY, in possession
of the Duke of Northumberland.


MARY, PRINCESS OF ORANGE                                              28

Engraved by C. A. POWELL, after the painting by Sir PETER LELY, in possession
of the Earl of Crawford.


QUEEN MARY OF MODENA                                                  32

Engraved by CHARLES STATE, after the painting by Sir PETER LELY, in
possession of Earl Spencer.


WILLIAM III.                                                          40

From copperplate engraving by CORNELIS VERMEULEN, after the Painting
by ADRIAAN VANDER WERFF.


THE DUKE OF GLOUCESTER                                                44

Engraved by R. G. TIETZE, From mezzotint by JOHN SMITH, after the painting
by Sir GODFREY KNELLER.


GARDEN FRONT, HAMPTON COURT                                           48

Drawn by JOSEPH PENNELL.    Engraved by J. F. JUNGLING.


THE DUKE OF GLOUCESTER                                                52

Engraved by R. A. MULLER, from miniature by LEWIS CROSSE, in the collection
at Windsor Castle; by special permission of Queen Victoria.


QUEEN ANNE                                                            56

From copperplate engraving by PIETER VAN GUNST, after the painting by
Sir GODFREY KNELLER.


WINDSOR TERRACE, LOOKING WESTWARD                                     60

Engraved by J. W. EVANS, after aquatint by P. SANDBY.


THE DUKE OF MARLBOROUGH                                               64

Engraved by J. H. E. WHITNEY, from an engraving by PIETER VAN GUNST,
after painting by ADRIAAN VANDER WERFF.


THE DUCHESS OF MARLBOROUGH                                            72

Engraved by R. G. TIETZE, from mezzotint after painting by Sir GODFREY
KNELLER.


BISHOP GILBERT BURNET                                                 80

Engraved by R. A. MULLER, from mezzotint in the British Museum by
JOHN SMITH, after the painting by JOHN RILEY.


JONATHAN SWIFT                                                        84

From photograph of original Marble Bust of Swift by ROUBILLIAC
(1695-1762), now in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin.


MOOR PARK, RESIDENCE OF SIR WILLIAM TEMPLE AND OF
SWIFT                                                                 88

Drawn by CHARLES HERBERT WOODBURY.    Engraved by R. VARLEY.


DEAN SWIFT                                                            92

From copperplate engraving by PIERRE FOURDRINIER, after a painting by
CHARLES JERVAS.


STELLA’S COTTAGE, ON THE BOUNDARY OF THE MOOR PARK
ESTATE                                                                96

Drawn by CHARLES HERBERT WOODBURY.    Engraved by S. DAVIS.


HESTER JOHNSON, SWIFT’S “STELLA,” PAINTED FROM LIFE BY
MRS. DELANY, ON THE WALL OF THE TEMPLE AT DELVILLE, AND
ACCIDENTALLY DESTROYED                                           100

Engraved by M. HAIDER, from copy of the original by HENRY MACMANUS,
R. H. A., now in possession of Professor Dowden.


SIR WILLIAM TEMPLE                                                   104

Engraved by R. A. MULLER, from an engraving in the British Museum, after
a painting by Sir PETER LELY.


DELANY’S HOUSE AT DELVILLE, WHERE SWIFT STAYED                       108

Drawn by HARRY FENN.    Engraved by C. A. POWELL.


MARLEY ABBEY, THE RESIDENCE OF VANESSA, NOW CALLED
SELBRIDGE ABBEY                                                      112

Drawn by HARRY FENN.    Engraved by R. C. COLLINS.


GEORGE, EARL OF BERKELEY                                             120

From an unfinished engraving, in the British Museum, attributed to DAVID
LOGGAN.


ST. PATRICK’S CATHEDRAL, DUBLIN                                      124

Drawn by HARRY FENN.    Engraved by C. A. POWELL.


DANIEL DEFOE                                                         136

Engraved by C. A. POWELL, after copperplate by M. VAN DER GUCHT, in
the British Museum.


CHURCH OF ST. GILES, CRIPPLEGATE, WHERE DEFOE IS SUPPOSED
TO HAVE BEEN BAPTIZED                                                144

Drawn by HARRY FENN.    Engraved by H. E. SYLVESTER.


ROBERT HARLEY, EARL OF OXFORD                                        152

Engraved by JOHN P. DAVIS, after the original painting by Sir GODFREY
KNELLER, in the British Museum.


JOSEPH ADDISON                                                       176

Engraved by T. JOHNSON, from mezzotint by JEAN SIMON, after painting by
Sir GODFREY KNELLER.


SIDNEY, EARL OF GODOLPHIN                                            192

Engraved by PETER AITKEN, from mezzotint by JOHN SMITH, in British
Museum. Painted by Sir GODFREY KNELLER.



THE REIGN OF QUEEN ANNE



CHAPTER I

THE PRINCESS ANNE


The reign of Queen Anne is one of the most illustrious in English
history. In literature it has been common to call it the Augustan age.
In politics it has all the interest of a transition period, less
agitating, but not less important, than the actual era of revolution. In
war, it is, with the exception of the great European wars of the
beginning of this century, the most glorious for the English arms of any
that have elapsed since Henry V. set up his rights of conquest over
France. Opinions change as to the advantage of such superiorities; and,
still more, as to the glory which is purchased by bloodshed; yet,
according to the received nomenclature, and in the language of all the
ages, the time of Marlborough cannot be characterized as anything but
glorious. A great general, statesmen of eminence, great poets, men of
letters of the first distinction--these are points in which this period
cannot easily be excelled. It pleases the fancy to step historically
from queen to queen, and to find in each a center of national greatness
knitting together the loose threads of the great web. “The spacious
times of great Elizabeth” bulk larger and more magnificently in history
than those of Anne, but the two eras bear a certain balance which is
agreeable to the imagination. And we can scarcely help regretting that
the great age of Wordsworth and Scott, Byron and Wellington, should not
have been deferred long enough to make the reign of Victoria the third
noblest period of modern English history. But time has here balked us.
This age is not without its own greatness, but it is not the next in
national sequence to that of Anne, as Anne’s was to that of Elizabeth.

In the reigns of both these queens this country was trembling between
two dynasties, scarcely yet removed from the convulsion of great
political changes, and feeling that nothing but the life of the
sovereign on the throne stood between it and unknown rulers and dangers
to come. The deluge, in both cases, was ready to be let loose after the
termination of the life of the central personage in the state. And thus
the reign of Anne, like that of Elizabeth, was to her contemporaries the
only piece of solid ground amid a sea of evil chances. What was to come
after was clear to none.

But in the midst of its agitations and all its exuberant life--the wars
abroad, the intrigues at home, the secret correspondences, the plots,
the breathless hopes and fears--it is half ludicrous, half pathetic, to
turn to the harmless figure of Queen Anne in the center of the scene--a
fat, placid, middle-aged woman full of infirmities, with little about
her of the picturesque yet artificial brightness of her time, and no
gleam of reflection to answer to the wit and genius which have made her
age illustrious. A monarch has the strangest fate in this respect: as
long as she or he lives, the conscious center of everything whose notice
elates and elevates the greatest; but as soon as his day is over, a mere
image of state visible among his courtiers only as some unthought-of
lackey or faded gentleman usher throws from his little literary lantern
a ray of passing illumination upon him. The good things of their lives
are thus almost counterbalanced by the insignificance of their
historical position. Anne was one of the sovereigns who may, without
too great a strain of hyperbole, be allowed to have been beloved in her
day. She did nothing to repel the popular devotion. She was the best of
wives, the most sadly disappointed of childless mothers. She made
pecuniary sacrifices to the weal of her kingdom such as few kings or
queens have thought of making. And she was a Stuart, Protestant, and
safe, combining all the rights of the family with those of orthodoxy and
constitutionalism, without even so much offense as lay in a foreign
accent. There was indeed nothing foreign about her, a circumstance in
her favor which she shared with the other great English queen regnant,
who, like her, was English on both sides of the lineage.

All these points made her popular and, it might be permissible to say,
beloved. If she had been indifferent to her father’s deprivation, she
had not at least shocked popular feeling by any immediate triumph in
succeeding him, as Mary had done; and her mild Englishism was delightful
to the people after grim William with his Dutch accent and likings. But
the historians have not been kind to Anne. They have lavished ill names
upon her: a stupid woman,--“a very weak woman, always governed blindly
by some female favorite,”--nobody has a civil word to say for her. Yet
there is a mixture of the amusing and the tragic in the appearance of
this passive figure seated on high, presiding over all the great events
of the epoch, with her humble feminine history, her long anguish of
motherhood, her hopes so often raised and so often shattered, her
stifled family feeling, her profound and helpless sense of misfortune.

There is one high light in the picture, however, though but one, and it
comes from one of the rarest and highest sentiments of humanity: the
passion of friendship, of which women are popularly supposed to be
incapable, but which never existed in more complete and disinterested
exhibition than in the bosom of this poor queen. It is sad that it
should have ended in disloyalty and estrangement; but, curiously enough,
it is not the breach of this close union, but the union itself, which
has exposed Anne to the censure and contempt of all her biographers and
historians. To an impartial mind we think few things can be more
interesting than the position of these two female figures in the
foreground of English life. Their friendship brought with it no harm to
England; no scandal, such as lurks about the antechamber of kings, and
which has made the name of a favorite one of the most odious titles of
reproach, could attach in any way to such a relationship. And nothing
could be better adapted to enhance the dramatic features of the scene
than the contrast between the two friends whose union for many years was
so intimate and so complete.

Yet her friend was as like to call forth such devotion as ever woman
was. Seldom has there been a more brilliant figure in history than that
of the great duchess, a woman beloved and hated as few have ever been;
holding on one side in absolute devotion to her the greatest hero of the
time, and on the other rousing to the height of adoration the mild and
obtuse nature of her mistress; keeping her place on no ground but that
of her own sense and spirit, amid all intrigues and opposition, for many
of the most remarkable years of English history, and defending herself
with such fire and eloquence when attacked, that her plea is as
interesting and vivid as any controversy of to-day, and it is impossible
to read it without taking a side, with more or less vehemence, in the
exciting quarrel. Such a woman, standing like a beautiful Ishmael with
every man’s hand against her, yet fearing no man, and ready to meet
every assailant, makes a welcome variety amid the historical scenes
which so seldom exhibit anything so living, so imperious, so bold and
free. That she has got little mercy and no

[Illustration: ANNE HYDE, DUCHESS OF YORK.

ENGRAVED BY T. JOHNSON, AFTER THE PAINTING BY SIR PETER LELY, IN
POSSESSION OF EARL SPENCER.]

indulgence, that all chivalrous sentiment has been mute in respect to
her, and an angry ill-temper takes possession of every historian who
names her name, rather adds to the interest than takes from it. Women in
history, strangely enough, seem always to import into the chronicle a
certain heat of personal feeling unusual and undesirable in that region
of calm. Whether it is that the historian is impatient at finding
himself arrested by the troublesome personalities of a woman, and that a
certain resentment of her intrusion colors his appreciation of her, or
that her appearance naturally possesses an individuality which breaks
the line, it is difficult to tell; but the calmest chronicler becomes a
partizan when he treats of Mary and Elizabeth, and no man can name Sarah
of Marlborough without a heat of indignation or scorn, almost
ridiculous, as being so long after date.

To us the unfailing vivacity and spirit of the woman, the dauntless
stand she makes, her determination not to be overcome, make her
appearance always enlivening; and art could not have designed a more
complete contrast than that of the homely figure by her side, with
appealing eyes fixed upon her, a little bewildered, not always quick to
understand--a woman born for other uses, but exposed all her harmless
life to the fierce light that beats upon a throne. For her part, she has
no defense to make, no word to say; let them spend all their jibes upon
her, Anne knows no reply. Her slow understanding and want of perception
give her a certain composure which in a queen answers very well for
dignity; yet there is something whimsically pathetic, pitiful,
incongruous in the fate which has placed her there, which can scarcely
fail to soften the heart of the spectators.

The tragedy of Anne’s life, unlike that of her friend, had no utterance,
and there was nothing romantic in her appearance or surroundings to
attract the lovers of the picturesque. Yet in the blank of her humble
intellect she discharged not amiss the duties that were so much too
great for her; and if she was disloyal to her friend in the end, that
betrayal only adds another touch of pathos to the spectacle of
helplessness and human weakness. It is only the favored few of mankind
who are wiser and better, not feebler and less noble, as life draws
toward its end.

Anne was, like Elizabeth, the daughter of a subject. Her mother, Anne
Hyde, the daughter of the great Clarendon, though naturally subjected to
the hot criticism of the moment on account of that virtue which refused
anything less from her prince than the position of wife, was not a woman
of much individual character, nor did she live long enough to influence
much the training of her daughters. Historians have not hesitated to
sneer at the prudence with which this young lady secured herself by
marriage, when so many fairer than she were less scrupulous--a reproach
which is somewhat unfair, considering what would certainly have been
said of her had she not done so. Curiously enough, her own father,
whether in sincerity or pretense, seems at the moment to have been her
most severe critic, exculpating himself with unnecessary energy from all
participation in the matter, and declaring that if it were true “the
king should immediately cause the woman to be sent to the Tower” till
Parliament should have time to pass an act cutting off her head. It
would appear, however, from the contemporary narratives of Pepys and
Evelyn that he was not so bad as his words, for he seems to have
supported and shielded his daughter during the period of uncertainty
which preceded the acknowledgment of her marriage, and to have shared in
the general satisfaction afterward. But this great marriage was not of
much advantage to her family. It did not hinder Clarendon’s disgrace and
banishment, nor were his sons after him anything advantaged by their
close relationship to two queens.

The Duchess of York does not seem to have been remarkable in any way.
She is said to have governed her husband; and she died a Roman
Catholic,--the first of the royal family to lead the way in that fatal
particular: but did not live long enough to affect the belief or
training of her children.

There was an interval of three years in age between Mary and Anne. The
eldest, Mary, was like the Stuarts, with something of their natural
grace of manner; the younger was a fair English child, rosy and plump
and blooming; in later life they became more like each other. But the
chief thing they inherited from their mother was what is called in fine
language, “a tendency to embonpoint,” with, it is said, a love of good
eating, which helped to produce the other peculiarity.

The religious training of the princesses is the first thing we hear of
them. They were put under the charge of a most orthodox tutor, Compton,
Bishop of London, with much haste and ostentation--their uncle, Charles
II., probably feeling with his usual cynicism that the sop of two
extra-Protestant princesses would please the people, and that the souls
of a couple of girls could not be of much importance one way or another.
How they fared in respect to the other features of education is not
recorded. Lord Dartmouth, in his notes on Bishop Burnet’s history,
informs us that King Charles II., struck by the melodious voice of the
little Lady Anne, had her trained in elocution by Mrs. Barry, an
actress; while Colley Cibber adds that she and her sister were
instructed by the well-known Mrs. Betterton to take their parts in a
little court performance when Anne was but ten and Mary thirteen; but
whether these are two accounts of the same incident, or refer to
distinct events, seems doubtful.

The residence of the girls was chiefly at Richmond, where they were
under the charge of Lady Frances Villiers, who had a number of daughters
of her own, one of whom, Elizabeth, went with Mary to Holland, and was,
in some respects, her evil genius. We have, unfortunately, no court
chronicle to throw any light upon the lively scene at Richmond, where
this little bevy of girls grew up together, conning their divinity,
whatever other lessons might be neglected; taking the air upon the river
in their barges; following the hounds in the colder season, for this
robust exercise seems to have been part of their training. When their
youthful seclusion was broken by such a great event as the court mask,
in which they played their little parts,--Mrs. Blogge, the saintly
beauty, John Evelyn’s friend, Godolphin’s wife, acting the chief
character, in a blaze of diamonds,--or that state visit to the city when
King Charles in all his glory took the girls, his heirs, with him, no
doubt the old withdrawing-rooms and galleries of Richmond rang with the
story for weeks after. Princess Mary, her mind perhaps beginning to own
a little agitation as to royal suitors, would have other distractions;
but as to the Lady Anne, it soon came to be her chief holiday when the
young Duchess of York, her stepmother, came from town in her chariot, or
by water, in a great gilded barge breasting up the stream, to pay the
young ladies a visit. For in the train of that princess was the young
maid of honor, a delightful, brilliant _espiègle_, full of spirit and
wilfulness, who bore the undistinguished name of Sarah Jennings, and
brought with her such life and stir and movement as dispersed the
dullness wherever she went.

There is no such love as a young girl’s adoration for a beautiful young
woman, a little older than herself, whom she can admire and imitate and
cling to, and dream of with visionary passion. This was the kind of
sentiment with which the little princess regarded the bright and
animated creature in her young stepmother’s train. Mary of Modena was
herself only a few years older than her stepchildren. They were all
young together, accustomed to the perpetual gaiety of the court of
Charles II., though, let us hope, kept apart from its license, and

[Illustration: JOHN EVELYN.

ENGRAVED BY E. HEINEMANN, AFTER COPPERPLATE BY F. BARTOLOZZI IN THE
BRITISH MUSEUM.]

no shadow of fate seems to have fallen upon the group of girls in their
early peaceful days. Anne in particular would seem to have been left to
hang upon the arm and bask in the smiles of her stepmother’s young lady
in waiting at her pleasure--with many a laugh at premature favoritism.
“We had used to play together when she was a child,” said the great
duchess long after. “She even then expressed a particular fondness for
me; this inclination increased with our years. I was often at court, and
the princess always distinguished me by the pleasure she took to honor
me preferably to others with her conversation and confidence. In all her
parties for amusement, I was sure by her choice to be one.”

Mistress Sarah was one of the actors in the mask above referred to; she
was in the most intimate circle of the Duke of York’s household, closely
linked to all its members, in that relationship, almost as close as
kindred, which binds a court together.

And no doubt it added greatly to the attractions which the bright and
animated girl exercised over her playmates and companions, that she had
already a romantic love-story, and, at a period when matches were
everywhere arranged, as at present in continental countries, by the
parents, made a secret marriage, under the most romantic circumstances,
with a young hero already a soldier of distinction. He was not an
irreproachable hero. Court scandal had not spared him. He was said to
have founded his fortune upon the bounty of one of the shameless women
of Charles’s court. But the imagination of the period was not
over-delicate, and probably had he not become so great a man, and
acquired so many enemies, we should have heard little of John
Churchill’s early vices. About his sister, Arabella Churchill,
unfortunately there could not be any doubt; and it is a curious instance
of the sudden efflorescence now and then of a race which neither before
nor after is of particular note, that Marlborough’s sister should have
been the mother of that one illustrious Stuart who might, had he been
legitimate, have changed the fortunes of the house--the Duke of Berwick.
Had she, instead of Anne Hyde, been James’s duchess, what a difference
might have been made in history! Nobody had heard of the Churchills
before--they have not been a distinguished race since. It is curious
that they should have produced, all unawares, without preparation or
warning, the two greatest soldiers of the age.

Young Churchill was attached to the Duke of York’s service, as Sarah
Jennings was to that of the duchess. He had served abroad with
distinction. In 1672, when France and England for once, in a way, were
allies against Holland, he had served under the great Turenne, who
called him “my handsome Englishman,” and vaunted his gallantry. He was
but twenty-two when he thus gave proofs of his future greatness. When he
returned, after various other exploits, and resumed his court service,
the brilliant maid of honor, whom the little princess adored, attained a
complete dominion over the spirit of the young soldier. There were
difficulties about the marriage, for he had no fortune, and his
provident parents had secured an heiress for him. But it was at length
accomplished so secretly that even the bride was never quite certain of
the date, in the presence and with the favor of Mary of Modena herself.
Sarah, if the dates are correct, must have been eighteen at this period,
and her little princess fourteen. What a delightful interruption to the
dullness of Richmond to hear all about it when the Duchess of York came
with her train and the two girls could wander away together in some
green avenue till Lady Frances sent a page or an usher after them!

Mary of Modena must have been a lover of romances, and true love also,
though her youth had fallen to such a gruesome bridegroom as James
Stuart; for not only Sarah Jennings and her great general, who were to
have so great a hand in keeping that poor lady’s son from his kingdom,
but Mary Blogge and her statesman, who was to rule England so wisely in
the interest of the opposing side, were both secretly married under the
young duchess’s wing, she helping, planning, and sanctioning the secret.
How many additional bitternesses must this have put into her cup when
she was sitting, a shadow queen, at St.-Germain, and all those people
whom she had loved and caressed were swaying the fortunes of England!
And who can tell what tender recollections of his secret wedding and the
sweet and saintly prude whom King James’s young wife gave him, may have
touched the soul of Godolphin in those hankerings after his old
master--if it were not, as scandal said, to his old mistress--which
moved him from time to time, great minister as he was, almost to the
verge of treachery! The Churchills, it must be owned, showed little
gratitude to their royal patrons.

When the Princess Mary married and went to Holland with her husband, the
position of her sister at home became a more important one. Anne was not
without some experience of travel and those educational advantages which
the sight of foreign countries are said to bring. She went to The Hague
to visit her sister. She accompanied her father, sturdy little
Protestant as she was, when he was in disgrace for his religious views,
and spent some time in Brussels, from which place she wrote to one of
the ladies about the court a letter which has been preserved,--with just
as much and as little reason as any other letter of a fifteen-year-old
girl with her eyes about her, at a distance of two hundred years,--in
which the young lady describes a ball she had seen, herself _incognita_,
at which some gentlemen “danced extremely well--as well if not better
than the Duke of Monmouth or Sir E. Villiers, which I think is very
extraordinary,” says the girl, no doubt sincerely believing that the
best of all things was to be found at home. She had little difficulties
about her spelling, but that was common enough. “As for the town,” says
the Princess Anne, “methinks tho’ the streets are not so clean as in
Holland, yet they are not so dirty as ours; they are very well paved and
very easy--they only have od smells.” This is a peculiarity which has
outlived her day, and it would seem to imply that England, even before
the invention of sanitary science, was superior in this respect at least
to the towns of the Continent.

After these unusual dissipations Anne remained in the shade until she
married, in 1683, George, Prince of Denmark, a perfectly inoffensive and
insignificant person, to whom she gave, during the rest of her life, a
faithful, humdrum, but unbroken attachment, such as shows to little
advantage in print, but makes the happiness of many a home. This
marriage was another sacrifice to the Protestantism of England, and in
that point of view pleased the people much. King Charles, glad to
satisfy the country by any act which cost him nothing, thought it “very
convenient and suitable.” James, unwilling, but powerless, grumbled to
himself that “he had little encouragement in the conduct of the Prince
of Orange to marry another daughter in the same interest,” but made no
effort against it. The prince himself produced no very great impression,
one way or another, as indeed he was little fitted to do. “He has the
Danish countenance, blonde,” says Evelyn, in his diary; “of few words;
spoke French but ill; seemed somewhat heavy, but is reported to be
valiant.” He had never any occasion to show his valor during his long
residence in England, but many to prove the former quality,--the
heaviness,--which was only too evident; but Anne herself was not
brilliant, and she was made for friendship, not for passion in the
ordinary sense of the word. She never seems to have been in the smallest
way dissatisfied with her heavy, honest goodman. He was fond of eating
and

[Illustration: PRINCE GEORGE OF DENMARK.

ENGRAVED BY R. A. MULLER, FROM MEZZOTINT IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM BY JOHN
SMITH, AFTER THE PAINTING BY SIR GODFREY KNELLER.]

drinking, but of no more dangerous pleasures. Her peace of mind was
fluttered by no rival, nor her feminine pride touched. Her attendants
might be as seductive as they pleased, this steady, stolid husband was
immovable, and there is no doubt that the princess appreciated the
advantages of this immunity from one of the thorns which were planted in
every other royal pillow.

Her marriage had another advantage of giving her a household and court
of her own, and enabled her at once to secure for herself the
companionship of her always beloved friend. “So desirous was she,” says
Duchess Sarah, “of having me always near her, that upon her marriage
with the Prince of Denmark, in 1683, it was at her own earnest request
to her father I was made one of the ladies of her bedchamber. What
conduced to make me the more agreeable to her in this station was,
doubtless,” she adds with candor, “the dislike she conceived to most of
the other persons about her, and particularly for her first lady of the
bedchamber--the Countess of Clarendon, a lady whose discourse and manner
could not possibly recommend her to so young a mistress; for she looked
like a mad-woman and talked like a scholar. Indeed, her highness’s court
was so oddly composed that I think it would be making myself no great
compliment if I should say her choosing to spend more of her time with
me than with any of her other servants did no discredit to her taste.”

Lady Clarendon was the wife of the great chancellor’s son, and was thus
the aunt, by marriage, of the princess--not always a very endearing
relationship. She was not a great lady by birth, and though a friend of
Evelyn’s and a highly educated woman, might easily be supposed to be a
little oppressive in a young household where her relationship gave her a
certain authority.

The prince was dull, the princess had not many resources. They settled
down in homely virtue, close to the court with all its scandals and
gaieties, but not quite of it; and nothing could be more natural than
that Anne should eagerly avail herself of the always amusing, always
lively companion who had been the friend of her youth. The Cockpit,
which was Anne’s residence, had been built as a royal playhouse, first
for the sport indicated by its name, then for the more refined
amusements of the theater, but had been afterward turned into a private
residence, and bought by Charles II. for his niece on her marriage. It
formed part of the old palace of Whitehall, and must have been within
sight and sound of the constant gaieties going on in that lawless
household, in the best of which the princess and her attendant would
have their natural share. No doubt to hear Lady Churchill’s lively
satirical remarks upon all this, and the flow of her brilliant malice,
must have kept the household lively, and brightened the dull days and
tedious waitings of maternity, into which Anne was immediately plunged,
drawing a laugh even from stupid George in the chimney-corner. And there
was this peculiarity to make the whole more piquant; that it was virtue,
irreproachable, and no doubt pleasantly self-conscious of its
superiority, which thus got its fun out of vice. The two young couples
on the other side of the way were immaculate, devoted exclusively to
each other, thinking of neither man nor woman save their lawful mates.
Probably neither the princess nor her lady in waiting were disgusted by
gossip about the Portsmouths and Castlemaines, but took these ladies to
pieces with indignant zest and spared no jibe. And though the remarks
might be too broad for modern liking, and the fun somewhat unsavory, we
cannot but think that amidst the noisy and picturesque life of that wild
Restoration era, full of corruption, yet so gay and sparkling to the
spectator, this little household of the Cockpit is not without its
claims upon our attention. There was not in all Charles’s court so
splendid a couple as the young Churchills: he already one of the most
distinguished soldiers of the age, she a beautiful young woman
overflowing with wit and energy. And Princess Anne was very young; in
full possession of that _beauté de diable_ which, so long as it lasts,
has its own charm, the beauty of color and freshness and youthful
contour. She had a beautiful voice, the prettiest hands, and the most
affectionate heart. If she were not clever, that matters but little to a
girl of twenty, taught by love to be receptive, and called upon for no
effort of genius. Honest George behind backs was not much more than a
piece of still life, but an inoffensive and amiable one, taking nothing
upon him. If there was calculation in the steadfastness with which the
abler pair possessed themselves of the confidence, and held fast to the
service of their royal friends, it would be hard to assert that there
was not some affection too, at least on the part of Sarah, who had known
every thought of her little princess’s heart since she was a child, and
could not but be flattered and pleased by the love showered upon her. At
all events, in Anne there was no unworthy sentiment; everything about
her appeals to our tenderness. When she attained what seems to have been
the summit of her desires and secured her type of excellence, the
admired and adored paragon of her childhood, for her daily companion,
the formal titles and addresses which her rank made necessary became
irksome beyond measure to the simple-hearted young woman whose hard fate
it was to have been born a princess. The impetuosity of her affection,
her rush, so to speak, into the arms of her friend, her pretty youthful
sentiment, so fresh and natural, her humility and simplicity, are all
pleasant to contemplate. Little more than a year after her marriage,
after the closer union had begun, she writes thus:

     If you will let me have the satisfaction of hearing from you again
     before I see you, let me beg of you not to call me “your highness”
     at every word, but to be as free with me as one friend ought to be
     with another. And you can never give me any greater proof of your
     friendship than in telling me your mind freely in all things, which
     I do beg of you to do: and if it ever were in my power to serve
     you, nobody would be more ready than myself. I am all impatience
     for Wednesday. Till then farewell.

Upon this there ensued a little sentimental bargain between the two
young women. It was not according to the manners of the time that they
should call each other Anne and Sarah, and the fashion of the Aramintas
and Dorindas had not yet arrived from Paris. They managed the
transformation necessary in a curiously matter-of-fact and English way:

     She grew uneasy to be treated by me with the form and ceremony due
     to her rank; nor could she bear from me the sound of words which
     implied in them distance and superiority. It was this turn of mind
     which made her one day propose to me that whenever I should happen
     to be absent from her we might in all our letters write ourselves
     by feigned names, such as would import nothing of distinction of
     rank between us. Morley and Freeman were the names her fancy hit
     upon, and she left me to choose by which of them I should be
     called. My frank open temper led me naturally to pitch upon
     Freeman, and so the princess took the other; and from this time
     Mrs. Morley and Mrs. Freeman began to converse as equals, made so
     by affection and friendship.

Very likely these were the names in some young lady’s book which had
been in the princess’s childish library,--something a generation before
the “Spectator,”--in which rural virtues and the claims of friendship
were the chief subjects. Morley is one of the typical names of
sentimental literature in the eighteenth century, and might be
originally introduced by some precursor of those proper little romances
which have in all ages been considered the proper reading for “the
fair.”

Mrs. Morley could be no other than the gentle _ingénue_, the type of
modest virtue, and Freeman was of all others the title most suitable for
Sarah, the bright and brave. Historians have not been able to contain
themselves for angry ridicule of this

[Illustration: CHARLES II.

ENGRAVED BY T. JOHNSON, AFTER ORIGINAL PAINTING BY SAMUEL COOPER, IN THE
GALLERY OF THE DUKE OF RICHMOND AND GORDON.]

little friendly treaty. To us it seems a pretty incident. The princess
was twenty, the bedchamber woman twenty-four. Their friendly traffic had
not to their own consciousness attained the importance of a historical
fact.

The locality in which the royal houses in London stood was very
different then from its appearance now. Whitehall at present is a great
thoroughfare, full of life and movement, with but one remnant of the old
palace,--once the banqueting-hall, now the chapel royal, where the
window out of which Charles I. is supposed to have passed to the
scaffold is pointed out to strangers,--and still presenting a bit of
gloomy, stately front to the street.

St. James’s Park opposite is screened off and separated now by the Horse
Guards and other public buildings, a long and heavy line which forms one
side of the way. But in those days there were neither public buildings
nor busy street. The palace, straggling and irregular, with walls and
roofs on many different levels, stood like a sort of royal village
between the river and the park, with the turrets of St. James twinkling
in the distance, in the sunshine, over the trees of the Mall, where King
Charles with all his dogs and gentlemen would stream forth daily for his
saunter or his game. The Cockpit was one of the outlying portions of
Whitehall upon the edge of the park.

Anne had been but two years married when King Charles died. And then the
aspect of affairs changed. The mass in the private chapel, and the
presence here and there of somebody who looked like a priest, at once
started into prominence and began to alarm the gazers more than the
dissolute amusements of the court had ever done. James was not virtuous
any more than his brother. One of the first acts which the excellent
Evelyn, one of the best of men, had to do as commissioner of the privy
seal, was to affix that imperial stamp to a patent by which one of the
new king’s favorites was made Countess of Dorchester; but James’s
immoralities were not his chief characteristics. He was a more dangerous
king than Charles, who was merely selfish, dissolute, and
pleasure-loving. James was more; he was a bigoted Roman Catholic, eager
to raise his faith to its old supremacy, and the mere thought that the
door which had been so bolted and barred against popery was now set open
filled all England with the wildest panic. The nation felt itself caught
by the torrent which must carry it to destruction. Men saw the dungeons
of the Inquisition, the fires of Smithfield, before them as soon as the
proscribed priest was readmitted and mass once more openly said at an
unconcealed altar. Never was there a more universal or all-influential
sentiment. The terror, the unanimity, are things to wonder at. Sancroft
and his bishops were not constitutionalists. The personal rule of the
king had nothing in it that alarmed them; but the idea of the
reintroduction of popery awoke such a panic in their bosoms as drove
them, in spite of their own tenets, into resistance; and, for the first
time absolutely unanimous, England was at their back. When we take
history piecemeal, and read it through the individual lives of the chief
actors, we perceive with the strangest sensations of surprise that at
these great crises not one of the leaders of the nation was sure what he
wanted or what he feared, or was even entirely sincere in his adherence
to one party against another. They were the courtiers of James, and
invited William; they were William’s ministers, and kept up a
correspondence with James. The best of them was not without a
treacherous side. They were never certain which was safest, which would
last; always liable to lend an ear to temptations from the other party,
never sure that they might not to-morrow morning find themselves in open
rebellion against the master of to-day. Yet, while almost every
individual of note was subject to this strange uncertainty, this
confused and troubled vacillation, there was such a sweep of national
conviction, so strong a current of the general will, that the supposed
leaders of opinion were carried away by it, and compelled to assume and
act upon a conviction which was England’s, but which individually they
did not possess. Nothing can be made more remarkable, more unexplainable
under any other interpretations, than the way in which his entire court,
statesmen, soldiers, all who were worth counting, and so many who were
not, abandoned King James--some with a sort of consternation, not
knowing why they did it, driven by a force they could not resist. No
example of this can be more remarkable than that of Clarendon, who
received the news of his son’s defection to the Prince of Orange with
what seems to be a heartbroken cry: “O God! that my son should be a
rebel!” yet, presently, ten days afterward, is drawn away himself in a
kind of extraordinary confusion, like a man in a dream, like a subject
of mesmeric influence, although in all the following negotiations he
maintained James’s cause as far as a man could who did not accept ruin
as a consequence. Scarcely one of these men was whole-hearted or had any
determined principle in the matter. But in the mass of the nation behind
them was a force of conviction, of panic, of determination, that carried
them off their feet. The chief names of England appear little more than
straws upon the current, indicating its course, but forced along by its
fierce sweep and impetus, and not by any impulse of their own.

The Princess Anne occupied a very different position from that of these
bewildered statesmen. She had been brought up in the strictest sect of
her religion, Protestant almost more than Christian, a churchwoman above
all. To those who are capable of thinking about their faith it is always
possible to believe in the thoughts of other people, and conceive the
likelihood, at least, that they, in their own esteem, if not in any one
else’s, may be right--which is the only true foundation of toleration.
But it is the people who believe without thinking, who receive what they
are taught without exercising any judgment of their own upon the
subject, and cling to it in exactly the same form in which they received
it, with a conviction that its least important detail is as necessary as
its first principle, who furnish that _sancta simplicitas_ which makes
the cruelest persecution possible without turning the persecutors into
fiends and barbarians. Though her mother had been a Roman Catholic, and
her father was one, and though many of her relations belonged to the old
church, Anne was a Protestant of the most unyielding kind. She was in
herself as good a type of the England of her time as could have been
found, far better than her abler and larger-minded advisers. The
narrowness of her mind and the rigidity of her faith were above all
reassurances of reason, all guarantees of possibility. She was as much
dismayed by her father’s determination to liberate and tolerate popery
as the least enlightened of his subjects. “Methinks it has a very dismal
prospect,” she wrote as early as 1686, only the year after James’s
accession. “Attempts,” Lady Marlborough tells us, “were made to draw his
daughter into his designs. The king, indeed, used no harshness with her;
he only discovered his wishes by putting into her hands some books and
papers which he hoped might induce her to a change of religion, and had
she had any inclination that way the chaplains about were such divines
as could have said but little in defense of their own religion or to
secure her against the pretenses of Popery recommended to her by a
father and a king.” This low estimate of the princess’s spiritual
advisers is whimsically supported by Evelyn’s opinion of Anne’s first
religious preceptor,--Bishop Compton,--of whom the courtly philosopher
declared after hearing a sermon from him that “this worthy person’s
talent is not preaching.”

[Illustration: HENRY COMPTON, BISHOP OF LONDON.

ENGRAVED FROM LIFE BY DAVID LOGGAN, FROM PRINT IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM.
ENGRAVED BY E. HEINEMANN.]

But Anne required no persuading to stimulate her in the fear of popery
and narrow devotion to the church, outside of which she knew of no
salvation. No doubt her father’s popish tracts, things which in that age
were held to possess many of the properties of the dynamite of to-day,
scared the inflexible and unimaginative churchwoman as much as if they
had been capable of exploding and doing her actual damage. Her training,
so wisely adapted to please the Protestant party, had probably been
thought by her father and uncle to be a matter of complete indifference
on any other ground; but in this way they reckoned altogether without
their princess. With both James’s daughters the process was too
successful. They feared popery more than they loved their father. There
seems not the slightest reason to suppose that Anne was insincere in her
anxiety for the church, or that the panic which she shared with the
whole country was affected or unreal. It is impossible that she could
expect her own position to be improved by the substitution of her sister
and her sister’s husband for the father who had always been kind to her.
The Churchills, whose church principles were not perhaps so undeniable,
and whose regard for their own interest was great, are more difficult to
divine; and yet it appears an unnecessary thing to refer their action to
unworthy motives. It is asserted by some that they had some visionary
plan after they had overturned the existing economy by the help of
William, of bringing in their princess by a side wind and reigning
through her over the startled and subjugated nation. But granting that
such an imagination might have been conceived in the fertile and
restless brain of a young and sanguine woman, it seems impossible to
imagine that Churchill--a man of some experience in the world, and some
knowledge of William--could even for a moment have believed that the
grave and ambitious prince, who was so near the throne, could have been
persuaded or forced to waive his wife’s claims, and those still more
imperative ones which his position of Deliverer gave him, in order to
advance the fortunes of any one else, least of all of the sister-in-law
whom he despised.

It is half ludicrous, half pathetic, in the midst of all the tumult and
confusion of the time, to note the constant allusions to the princess’s
condition, which recurs whenever she is mentioned. There were always
reasons why it should be especially cruel to disturb her, and her state
had constantly to be taken into account. It was very natural in such
circumstances that she should more and more cling to her stronger
friend, and find no comfort out of her presence. “Whatever changes there
are in the world, I hope you will never forsake me, and I shall be
happy,” she writes during this period of excitement and distress. She
herself was weak and not very wise. In a sudden emergency neither she
nor her husband were good for much. They could carry on the routine of
life well enough, but when unforeseen necessities came they stood
helpless and bewildered; but Lady Churchill was quick of wit and full of
inexhaustible resource. To her it was always given to know what to do.

It is unnecessary here to enter into the history of what is called the
Great Revolution. It is the great modern turning-point of English
history, and no doubt it is one of the reasons why we have been exempted
in later days from the agitations of desperate and bloody revolutions
which have shaken all neighboring nations. Glorious and happy, however,
scarcely seem to be fit words to describe this extraordinary event. A
more painful era does not exist in history. There is scarcely an
individual in the front of affairs who was not guilty of treachery at
one time or another. They betrayed one another on every hand; they were
perplexed, uncertain, full of continual alarms. The king who went away
was a gloomy bigot; the king who came was a cold and melancholy alien.
Enthusiasm there was none, nor even conviction, except of the necessity
of doing something of a wide-reaching and undeniable change. The part
which the ladies at the Cockpit played brings the hurry and excitement
of the movement to its crisis. Both in their way were anxious for their
respective husbands, absent in the suite of James, and still in his
power. When the report came that Lord Feversham had begged of James “on
his knees two hours” to order the arrest of Churchill, Mrs. Freeman must
have needed all her courage; while the faithful Morley wept, yet tried
to emulate the braver woman, wondering in her excitement what her own
heavy prince was doing, and eager for William’s advance, which, somehow
or other, was to bring peace and quiet. That heavy prince meanwhile was
mooning about with the perplexed and unhappy king, uttering out of his
blond mustache with an atrocious accent his dull wonder, “Est il
possible?” as every new desertion was announced, till mounting heavily
one evening after dinner, warmed and encouraged by a good deal of King
James’s wine, and riding through the cold and dark, in his turn he
deserted too. When this event happened, the excitement at the Cockpit
was overwhelming. The princess was “in a great fright.” “She sent for
me,” says Lady Churchill, “told me her distress, and declared that
rather than see her father, she would jump out of window.” King James
was coming back to London, sad and wroth, and perhaps the rumor that he
would have her arrested lent additional terrors to the idea of
encountering his angry countenance. Lady Churchill went immediately to
Bishop Compton, the princess’s early tutor and confidential adviser, and
instant means were taken to secure her flight. That very night, after
her attendants were in bed, Anne rose in the dark, and with her beloved
Sarah’s arm and support stole down the back stairs to where the bishop,
in a hackney coach, was waiting for her. Other princesses in similar
situations have owned to a thrill of pleasure in such an adventure. No
doubt at least she breathed the freer when she was out of the palace
where King James with his dark countenance might have come any day to
demand from her an account of her husband’s behavior, or to upbraid her
with her own want of affection. Anyhow, the sweep of the current had now
reached her tremulous feet, and she had no power any more than stronger
persons of resisting it.

Anne’s position was very much changed by the Revolution. If any
ambitious hopes had been entertained or plans formed by her household,
they were speedily and very completely brought to an end. The dull royal
pair with their two brilliant guides and counselors now found themselves
confronted by another couple of very different mark: the serious,
somewhat gloomy, determined, and self-concentrated Dutchman, and the new
queen, Mary, a person far more attractive and imposing than Anne; two
people full of character and power. We have no space here, however, to
appropriate to these remarkable persons. William, in particular, belongs
to larger annals and a history more important than these sketches. Mary
has left an epitome of herself in her letters which is among the most
wonderful of individual revelations; but this cannot now be our theme,
though the subject is a most attractive one.

Two persons so remarkable threw into the shade even Churchill and Sarah,
much more good Anne and George. We have no reason to suppose that Mary
entertained any particular sentiment whatever toward her sister, from
whom she had been entirely separated for the greater part of her life,
and the history of their relations is a painful one from beginning to
end. No doubt the queen regarded the household of the princess with the
contempt which a woman with so entirely different a code would naturally
entertain for a family in which the heads were so lax and secondary, the
counselors so prominent. There was nothing in Mary which would help her
to understand the feeling with which Anne regarded her friend

[Illustration: JAMES II. IN HIS CORONATION ROBES.

ENGRAVED BY T. JOHNSON, AFTER THE PAINTING BY SIR PETER LELY, IN
POSSESSION OF THE DUKE OF NORTHUMBERLAND.]

Mary. She had herself made use of their influence in the time when it
was all important to secure every power in England for William’s
service, but a proud distaste for the woman whom the princess trusted as
her equal soon awoke in the bosom of the queen. The Churchills, however,
served the new sovereigns signally by persuading the princess to yield
her own rights, and consent to the conjoint reign, and to William’s life
sovereignty--no small concession on the part of the next heir, and one
which only the passive character of Anne could have made to appear
insignificant.

Had she been a stronger and more intellectual woman, this act would have
borne the aspect of a magnanimous and noble sacrifice to the good of the
country, of her own interests, and that of her children. As it was, her
self-renunciation has got her very little credit, either then or now,
and it has been considered rather an evidence of the discretion of the
Churchills than of the generosity and patriotism of the princess. These,
perhaps, are rather large words to use in speaking of Anne, but it must
be remembered that a narrow mind is usually not less, but more,
tenacious of personal honor and advantage than a great one, and that the
dimmer an understanding may be, the less it is accessible to high reason
and noble motive. This sacrifice accomplished, however, there commenced
a petty war between Whitehall and the Cockpit, in which perhaps Mary and
Lady Churchill (now Marlborough) were the chief combatants, but which
from henceforward until her sister’s death became the principal feature
in Anne’s life. Continued squabbling is never lovely even when it is
between queens and princesses, but in this case the injured person has
had no little injustice, and the offender so many partizans that it may
not be amiss to make Anne’s side of the question a little more apparent.

If her friend was to blame for embroiling Anne with the queen, it can
scarcely be believed that the princess’s case would have been more
satisfactory had she been left in her helplessness to the tender mercies
of William, and entirely dependent upon his kindness, which must have
happened had there been no bold and strong adviser in the matter. There
was no generosity in the treatment which Anne received from the royal
pair. She had made a sacrifice to the security of their throne which
deserved some grace in return. But her innocent fancy for the palace at
Richmond, where the sisters had been brought up together, was not
indulged, nor would there be much excuse even if she were in the wrong
for the squabblings about her lodging at Whitehall. But she cannot be
said to have been in the wrong in the next question which occurred,
which was the settlement of her own income. This she had previously
drawn from her father, according to the existing custom in the royal
family, and James had been always liberal and kind to her. But it was a
different thing to depend upon the somewhat grudging hand of an
economical brother-in-law, who had a number of foreign dependents to
provide for, and a great deal to do with the money granted to him. He
alarmed her friends on this point at once by a remark made to Clarendon
as to what the princess could want with so large an income as thirty
thousand a year; and he does not seem at any time or in any particular
to have shown consideration for her. Perhaps the Churchills were afraid
that their mistress would be less able than usual to help and further
their own fortunes, as is universally alleged against them; but, had
they been the most disinterested couple in the world, it would still
have been their duty to do what they could to secure her against any
caprice of the new king, who had no right to be the arbiter of her fate.
Lady Marlborough’s strenuous action to bring the question to the
decision of Parliament was nothing less than her mistress’s interests
demanded. And the sense of the country was so far with them that the
princess’s income was settled with very little difficulty upon a more
liberal basis than her father’s allowance; which, considering that she,
and the children of whom she was every year becoming the mother, were
the only acknowledged heirs of the throne, was a perfectly natural and
just arrangement.

But the king and queen did not see it in this light. “Friends! what
friends have you but the king and me?” Queen Mary asked with
indignation. It is not to be supposed that she meant any harm to her
sister, but with also a sufficiently natural sentiment could not see
what Anne’s objection was to dependence upon herself.

The position on both sides is so clearly comprehensible that the
strength of party feeling which makes Lord Macaulay defend the somewhat
petty attitude of his favorite monarch on the occasion is very
extraordinary. It requires no very subtle penetration to see the
difference between an allowance that comes from a father and that which
depends upon the doubtful friendship of a brother-in-law. Anne had fully
proved her capacity to consider the public weal above her own, and it
was unworthy of William even to wish to keep in the position of a
hanger-on a woman who had so greatly promoted the harmony of his own
settlement.

Parliament finally voted her a revenue of fifty thousand pounds a year,
as a sort of compromise between the thirty thousand pounds which King
William grudged her and the unreasonably large sum which some of her
supporters hoped to obtain; but the king and queen never forgave her,
and still less her advisers, for what they chose to consider a want of
confidence in themselves.

But William was always impatient of the incapable, and the permission
was absolutely denied to him. In all these claims and refusals the
position of Lady Marlborough as the princess’s right hand had been
completely acknowledged by Queen Mary and her husband, who indeed
attempted secret negotiations with her on more than one occasion to
induce her to moderate Anne’s claims and to persuade her into compliance
with their wishes. “She [the queen] sent a great lord to me to desire I
would persuade the Princess to keep the Prince from going to sea; and
this I was to compass without letting the Princess know it was the
Queen’s desire ... after this the Queen sent Lord Rochester to me to
desire much the same thing. The Prince was not to go to sea, and this
not going was to appear his own choice.”

Similar attempts were made in the matter of the allowance. And it is
scarcely possible to believe that Mary, a queen who was not without some
of the absolutism of the Stuart mind, should have failed to feel a
certain exasperation with the bold woman who thus upheld her sister’s
little separate court and interest, and was neither to be flattered nor
frightened into subservience. And very likely this little separate court
was a thorn in the side of the royal pair, keeping constant watch upon
all their actions, maintaining a perpetual criticism, no doubt leveling
many a jibe at the Dutch retainers, and still more at the Dutch master.
Good-natured friends, even in the capacity of courtiers, were no doubt
found to whisper in the presence-chamber the witticisms with which Sarah
of Marlborough would entertain her mistress--utterances not very
brilliant, perhaps, but sharp enough. It would not sweeten the temper of
the queen if she found out, for instance, that her great William was
known as Caliban in the correspondence of Mrs. Morley and Mrs. Freeman.
A hundred petty irritations always come in in such circumstances to
increase a breach. What the precise occurrence was which brought about
the final explosion is not known, but one day after a stormy scene, in
which the queen had in vain demanded from her sister the dismissal of
Lady Marlborough, an event occurred which took away everybody’s breath.

[Illustration: MARY, PRINCESS OF ORANGE.

ENGRAVED BY C. A. POWELL, AFTER THE PAINTING BY SIR PETER LELY, IN
POSSESSION OF THE EARL OF CRAWFORD.]

This was the sudden dismissal, without reason assigned, at least so far
as the public knew, of Lord Marlborough from all his offices. He was
lieutenant-general of the army, and he was a gentleman of the king’s
bedchamber. Up to this time there had been nothing to find fault with in
his conduct. William was too good a soldier himself not to appreciate
Marlborough’s military talents, and he had behaved, if not with any
enthusiasm for the new order of affairs, with good taste at least in
very difficult circumstances. His desertion of James and his powerful
presence and influence on the opposite side had contributed much to the
bloodless victory of the Prince of Orange; but except so far as this
went, Marlborough had shown no hostility to his old master. In the
convention he had voted for a regency, and when it became evident that
William’s terms must be accepted unconditionally or not at all, he had
refrained from voting altogether; so that his support might be
considered lukewarm. But, on the other hand, he had served with great
distinction abroad, acting with perfect loyalty to his new chief while
in command of the English forces. In short, his public aspect up to this
time would seem on the face of it to have been irreproachable.

This being the case, his sudden dismissal from court filled his friends
with astonishment and dismay. Nobody understood its why or wherefore.
“An incident happened which I unwillingly mention,” says Bishop Burnet,
“because it cannot be told without some reflection on the memory of the
queen, whom I always honored beyond all the persons whom I have ever
known.” This regretful preface affords an excellent guarantee of the
bishop’s sincerity; but Lord Macaulay omits his statement of the case
altogether while quoting passages from the then unpublished manuscript
which seemed to support his own views. “The Earl of Nottingham,” Burnet
continues, “came to the Earl of Marlborough with a message from the King
telling him that he had no more use for his services, and therefore he
demanded all his commissions. What drew so sudden and hard a message was
not known, for he had been with the King that morning and had parted
with him in the ordinary manner. It seemed some letter was intercepted
that gave suspicions: it is certain that he thought he was too little
considered, and that he had upon many occasions censured the King’s
conduct and reflected on the Dutch.” Lord Macaulay, on the other hand,
ignoring this statement, assures his readers that the real ground of the
dismissal had been communicated to Anne on the previous night
(notwithstanding that the great general had been privileged to put on
the king’s shirt next morning as if nothing had happened), and that it
was in reality the discovery of a plot for James’s restoration,
conceived by Marlborough, and in which the princess herself was
implicated. It was reported to be Marlborough’s intention to move in the
House of Lords an address to William, requesting him to dismiss the
foreign servants who surrounded him, and of whom the English were
bitterly jealous. Such a scheme of reprisals would have had a certain
humor in its summary reversal of the position, and no doubt must Sarah
herself have had some hand in its construction, if it ever existed.
William was as little likely to give up Bentinck and Keppel as Anne was
to sacrifice the friends whom she loved, and a breach between the
Parliament and the king would have been, it was hoped, the natural
result--to be followed by a _coup d’état_, in which James might be
replaced under stringent conditions upon the throne. The sole evidence
for this plot is King James himself, who describes it in his diary. Lord
Macaulay adds that it is strongly confirmed by Burnet, but this, we take
leave to think, is not the case. At the same time there seems no reason
to doubt King James, who adds that the plan was defeated by the
indiscreet zeal of some of his own _fidèles_, who feared that
Marlborough, were he once master of the situation, would put Anne on
the throne instead of her father.

Whether, however, this supposed proposal was, or was not, the reason of
Marlborough’s dismissal, it is clear enough that he had resumed a secret
correspondence with the banished king at St.-Germain, whom, not very
long before, he had deserted. But so had most of the statesmen who
surrounded William, even the admiral in whose hands the English
reputation at sea was soon to be placed. The sins of the others were
winked at while Maryborough was thus made an example of: perhaps because
he was the most dangerous; perhaps because he had involved the princess
in his treachery, persuading her to send a letter and make affectionate
overtures to her father. Is it possible that it was this very letter
which Burnet says was intercepted, inclosed most likely in one from
Marlborough more distinct in its offers? Here is Anne’s simple
performance, a thing not calculated to do either harm or good:

     I have been very desirous of some safe opportunity to make you a
     sincere and humble offer of my duty and submission, and to beg you
     will be assured that I am both truly concerned for the misfortunes
     of your condition, and sensible as I ought to be of my own
     unhappiness: as to what you may think I have contributed to it, if
     wishes could recall what is past, I had long since redeemed my
     fault. I am sensible that it would have been a great relief to me
     if I could have found means to have acquainted you earlier with my
     repentant thoughts, but I hope they may find the advantage of
     coming late--of being less suspected of insincerity than perhaps
     they would have been at any time before. It will be a great
     addition to the ease I propose to my own mind by this plain
     confession, if I am so happy as to find that it brings any real
     satisfaction to yours, and that you are as indulgent and easy to
     receive my humble submissions as I am to make them in a free
     disinterested acknowledgment of my fault, for no other end but to
     deserve and receive your pardon.

These involved and halting sentences by themselves could afford but
little satisfaction to the anxious banished court at St.-Germain. To
say so much, yet to say so little, though easy to a confused
intelligence, not knowing very well what it meant, is a thing which
would have taxed the powers of the most astute conspirators. But there
could be little doubt that a penitent princess thus ready to implore her
father’s pardon, would be a powerful auxiliary, with the country just
then in the stage of natural disappointment which is prone to follow a
great crisis, and that Marlborough was doubly dangerous with such a card
in his hands to play.

A little pause occurred after his dismissal. The court by this time had
gone to Kensington, out of sight and hearing of the Cockpit, Whitehall
having been burned in the previous year. The princess continued, no
doubt in no very friendly mood, to take her way to the suburban palace
in the evenings and make one at her sister’s game of basset, showing by
her abstraction, and the traces of tears about her eyes, her state of
depression yet revolt. But about three weeks after that great event,
something suggested to Lady Marlborough the idea of accompanying her
princess to the royal presence. It was strictly within her right to do
so, in attendance on her mistress, and perhaps it was considered in the
family council at the Cockpit that the existing state of affairs could
not go on, and that it was best to end it one way or another. One can
imagine the stir in the ante-chambers, the suppressed excitement in the
drawing-room, when the princess, less subdued than for some weeks past,
her eyes no longer red, nor the corners of her mouth drooping, came
suddenly in out of the night, with the well-known buoyant figure after
her, proud head erect and eyes aflame, her mistress’s train upon her
arm, but the air of a triumphant queen on her countenance. There would
be a pause of consternation--and for a moment it would seem as if Mary,
thus defied, must burst forth in wrath upon the culprit. What glances
must have passed between the court ladies behind their fans! What
whispers in the

[Illustration: QUEEN MARY OF MODENA.

ENGRAVED BY CHARLES STATE, AFTER THE PAINTING BY SIR PETER LELY, IN
POSSESSION OF EARL SPENCER.]

corners! The queen, in the midst, pale with anger, restraining herself
with difficulty; the princess, perhaps beginning to quake; but Sarah,
undaunted, knowing no reason why she should not be there--“since to
attend the princess was only paying her duty where it was owing.”

But next morning brought, as they must have foreseen it would bring, a
royal missive, meant to carry dismay and terror, in which Mary commanded
her sister to dismiss her friend and make instant submission. “I tell
you plainly Lady Marlborough must not continue with you in the
circumstances in which her lord is,” the queen wrote; “never anybody was
suffered to live at court in my Lord Marlborough’s circumstances.” There
is nothing undignified in Mary’s letter. She was in all respects more
capable of expressing herself than her sister, and she had so far right
on her side that Lady Marlborough’s appearance at court was little less
than a deliberate insult to her. “I have all the reason imaginable to
look upon you bringing her here as the strangest thing that ever was
done, nor could all my kindness for you have hindered me showing you
that moment, but I considered your condition, and that made me master of
myself so far as not to take notice of it there,” the queen said. The
princess’s condition had often to be taken into consideration, and
perhaps she was not unwilling that her superiority in this respect to
her childless sister should be fully evident. She was then within a few
weeks of her confinement--not a moment when an affectionate and very
dependent woman could lightly be parted from her bosom friend.

Thus the situation was brought to a climax. It was not to be expected,
however, that Anne could have submitted to a mandate which in reality
would have taken from her all power to choose her own friends; and her
affections were so firmly fixed upon her beloved companion that it is
evident life without Sarah would have been a blank to her. She answered
in a letter studiously compiled in defense both of herself and her
retainer. “I am satisfied she cannot have been guilty of any fault to
you, and it would be extremely to her advantage if I could here repeat
every word that ever she had said to me of you in her whole life,” says
the princess; and she ends entreating her sister to “recall your severe
command,” and declaring that there is no misery “that I cannot readily
resolve to suffer rather than the thought of parting with her.” But
things had gone too far to be stopped by any such appeal. The letter was
answered by the lord chamberlain in person with a message forbidding
Lady Marlborough to continue at the Cockpit. This was arbitrary in the
highest degree, for the house was Anne’s private property, bought for
and settled upon her by Charles III.; and it was unreasonable, for
Whitehall was lying in ruins, and Queen Mary’s sight at Kensington could
not be offended by the spectacle of the couple who had so annoyed her.
The princess’s spirit was roused. She wrote to her sister that she
herself would be “obliged to retire,” since such were the terms of her
continuance, and sent immediately to the Duke of Somerset to ask for a
lease of Sion House. It is said that William so far interfered in the
squabble--in which indeed he had been influential all along--as to ask
the duke to refuse this trifling favor. But of all English noble houses
the proud Somersets were the last to be dictated to; and Anne
established herself triumphantly in her banishment on the banks of the
Thames with her favorite at her side.

A child was born a little later, and the queen paid Anne an angry visit
of ceremony a day or two after the event, saying nothing to her but on
the vexed subject. “I have made the first step by coming to you,” Mary
said, approaching the bed where the poor princess lay, sad and
suffering, for her baby had died soon after its birth, “and I now expect
you should make the next by removing Lady Marlborough.” The princess,
“trembling, and as white as her sheet,” stammered forth her plaintive
protest that this was the only thing in which she had disobliged her
sister, and that “it was unreasonable to ask it of her,” whereupon Mary,
without another word, left the room and the house. It was the last time
they ever met, unlikely as such a thing seemed. Anne made various
overtures of reconciliation, but as unconditional obedience was promised
in none, Mary’s heart was not softened.

The only justification that can be offered for the queen’s behavior was
that they had been long separated and had little but the formal tie of
relationship to bind them to each other. Anne had been but a child when
Mary left England. They were both married and surrounded by other
affections when they met again. They had so much resemblance of nature
that each seems to have been capable of but one passion. It was Mary’s
good fortune to love her husband with all her heart--but to all
appearance no one else. She had not a friend among all the ladies who
had shared her life for years--no intimate or companion who could give
her any solace when he was absent. Natural affection was not strong in
their family. They had no mother, nor bond of common relationship except
the father whom they both superseded. All this explains to a certain
extent her coldness to Anne, and it is very likely she thought she was
doing the best thing possible for her sister in endeavoring to separate
her from an evil influence, an inferior who was her mistress. But this
does not excuse the paltry and cruel persecution to which the younger
sister was henceforward exposed. Every honor that belonged to her rank
was taken from her, from the sentry at her door to the text upon her
cushion at church. She was allowed no guard; when she went into the
country the rural mayors were forbidden to present addresses to her and
pay the usual honors which mayors delight to pay. The great court ladies
were given to understand that whoever visited her would not be received
by the queen. A more irritating and miserable persecution could not be,
nor one more lowering to the character of the chief performer in it.

Anne was but recovering from the illness that followed her confinement,
and with which her sister’s angry visit was supposed to have something
to do, when another blow fell upon the band of friends. Marlborough was
suddenly arrested and sent to the Tower. There was reason enough perhaps
for his previous disgrace in the secret relations with St.-Germain which
he was known to have resumed; but the charge afterward made was a purely
fictitious one, and he and the other great personages involved had
little difficulty in proving this innocence. The correspondence which
took place while Lady Marlborough was in town with her husband on this
occasion reveals Anne very clearly in her affectionate simplicity.

     I hear Lord Marlborough is sent to the Tower; and though I am
     certain they have nothing against him, and expected by your letter
     it would be so, yet I was struck when I was told it; for methinks
     it is a dismal thing to have one’s friends sent to that place. I
     have a thousand melancholy thoughts, and cannot help fearing they
     hinder you from coming to me; though how they can do that without
     making you a prisoner, I cannot imagine. I am just told by pretty
     good hands that as soon as the wind turns westerly there will be a
     guard set upon the prince and me. If you hear there is any such
     thing designed and that ’tis easy to you, pray let me see you
     before the wind changes: for afterward one does not know whether
     they will let one have opportunities of speaking to one another.
     But let them do what they please, nothing shall ever vex me, so I
     can have the satisfaction of seeing dear Mrs. Freeman; and I swear
     I would live on bread and water between four walls with her without
     repining; for so long as you continue kind, nothing can ever be a
     real mortification to your faithful Mrs. Morley, who wishes she may
     never enjoy a moment’s happiness in this world or the next if ever
     she proves false to you.

Whether the wind proving “westerly” was a phrase understood between the
correspondents, or if it had anything to do with the event of the
impending battle on which the fate of England was hanging, it is
difficult to tell. If it was used in the latter sense, the victorious
battle of La Hogue, by which all recent discomfitures were redeemed,
soon restored the government to calm and the consciousness of triumph,
and made conspiracy comparatively insignificant. Before this great
deliverance was known, Anne had written a submissive letter to her
sister, informing her that she had now recovered her strength “well
enough to go abroad,” and asking leave to pay her respects to the queen.
To which Mary returned a stern answer declaring that such civilities
were unnecessary as long as her sister declined to do the thing required
of her. Anne sent a copy of this letter to Lady Marlborough, announcing,
as she was now “at liberty to go where I please by the queen refusing to
see me,” her intention of coming to London to see her friend, but this
intention does not seem to have been carried out. “I am very sensibly
touched with the misfortune that my dear Mrs. Freeman has had in losing
her son, knowing very well what it is to lose a child,” the princess
writes, “but she, knowing my heart so well and how great a share I have
in all her concerns, I will not say any more on this subject for fear of
renewing her passion too much.” Throughout this separation these little
billets were continually coming and going, and we cannot do better than
transcribe for the reader some of those innocent letters, so natural and
full of the writer’s heart.

     Though I have nothing to say to my dear Mrs. Freeman I cannot help
     inquiring how she and her Lord does. If it be not convenient for
     you to write when you receive this, either keep the bearer till it
     is, or let me have a word from you by the next opportunity when it
     is easy to you, for I would not be a constraint to you at any time,
     much less now when you have so many things to do and think of. All
     I desire to hear from you at such a time is that you and yours are
     well, which next to having my Lord Marlborough out of his enemies’
     power, is the best news that can come to her, who to the last
     moment of her life will be dear to Mrs. Freeman’s....

     I give dear Mrs. Freeman a thousand thanks for her letter which
     gives me an account of her concerns; and that is what I desire more
     to know than other news. I shall reckon the days and hours and
     think it very long till the time is out, both for your sake and my
     Lord Marlborough’s, and that he may be at liberty and your mind at
     ease. And, dear Mrs. Freeman, don’t say when I can see you if I
     come to town, therefore I ask which day will be most convenient for
     you. I confess I long to see you, but am not so unreasonable to
     desire that satisfaction till it is easy to you. I wish with all my
     soul that you may not be a true prophetess, and that it may soon be
     in our power to enjoy one another’s company more than it has been
     of late, which is all I covet in this world....

     I am sorry with all my heart Mrs. Freeman meets with so many
     delays, but it is a comfort they cannot keep my Lord Marlborough in
     the Tower longer than the end of the term, and I hope when the
     Parliament sits care will be taken that people may not be clapt up
     for nothing, or else there will be no living in quiet for anybody
     but insolent Dutch and sneaking mercenary Englishmen. Dear Mrs.
     Freeman, farewell--be assured your faithful Mrs. Morley can never
     change, and I hope you do not in the least doubt of her kindness,
     which, if it be possible, increases every day, and that can never
     have an end but with her life. Mrs. Morley hopes her dear Mrs.
     Freeman will let her have the satisfaction of hearing again from
     her to-morrow....

     Dear Mrs. Freeman may easily imagine I cannot have much to say
     since I saw her. However, I must write two words, for though I
     believe she does not doubt of my constancy, feeling how base and
     false all the world is, I am of that temper I think I can never say
     enough to assure you of it. Therefore give me leave to assure you
     they can never change me. And there is no misery I cannot readily
     resolve to suffer rather than the thoughts of parting from you. And
     I do swear I would sooner be torn in pieces than alter this my
     resolution. My dear Mrs. Freeman, I long to hear from you.

This pretty correspondence changed a little, but only to grow more
impassioned, when the princess had gone to Bath and the friends were
less near each other.

Anne was, however, pursued by the royal displeasure even in her invalid
journey to Bath, and no less a person than Lord Nottingham, the lord
chamberlain, was employed to warn the mayor of that city that his
civilities to the princess were ill-timed. Such a disclosure of the
family quarrel evinced a determination and bitterness which perhaps
frightened even Lady Marlborough, courageous as she was; and she seems
to have offered and even pressed her resignation as a means of making
peace. But nothing altered the devotion of her faithful princess.

     I really long to know how my dear Mrs. Freeman got home, and now I
     have this opportunity of writing she must give me leave to tell her
     if she should ever be so cruel as to leave her faithful Mrs. Morley
     she will rob her of all the joy and quiet of her life; for if that
     day should come, I could never enjoy a happy minute, and I swear to
     you I would shut myself up and never see a creature. If you do but
     remember what the queen said to me the night before your lord was
     turned out of all; then she began to pick quarrels; and if they
     should take off twenty or thirty thousand pounds, have I not lived
     upon as little before? When I was first married we had but twenty
     (it is true indeed the king was so kind to pay my debts) and if it
     should come to that again what retrenchment is there in my family I
     would not willingly make and be glad of that pretence to do it?
     Never fancy, my dear Mrs. Freeman, if what you fear should happen,
     that you are the occasion; no, I am very well satisfied, and so is
     the prince, too, that it would have been so however, for Caliban is
     capable of doing nothing but injustice; therefore rest satisfied
     you are noways the cause, and let me beg once more for God’s sake
     that you would not mention parting more, no, not so much as think
     of it, and if you should ever leave me, be assured it would break
     your faithful Mrs. Morley’s heart.

A still stronger expression of the same sentiment, with a little gleam
of self-assertion and sense of injured dignity, follows, after the
princess had, as would seem, taken counsel with her George. That heavy
prince fully acquiesced at least, if nothing more, in his wife’s
devotion.

     In obedience to dear Mrs. Freeman I have told the prince all she
     desired me, and he is so far from being of another opinion, if
     there had been occasion, he would have strengthened me in my
     resolutions, and we both beg you would never mention so cruel a
     thing again. Can you think either of us so wretched that for the
     sake of twenty thousand pounds, and to be tormented from morning to
     night with flattering knaves and fools, we should forsake those we
     have such obligations to, and that we are so certain we are the
     occasion of all their misfortunes? Besides, will you believe we
     will truckle to Caliban, who from the first moment of his coming
     has used us at that rate as we are sensible he has done, and that
     all the world can witness that will not let their interest weigh
     more with them than their reason? But suppose I did submit, and
     that the king could change his nature so much as to use me with
     humanity, how would all reasonable people despise me? How would
     that Dutch monster laugh at me, and please himself with having got
     the better! and which is much more, how would my conscience
     reproach me for having sacrificed it--my honor, reputation, and all
     the substantial comforts of this life--for transitory interest,
     which even to those who make it their idol, can never afford any
     real satisfaction, much less to a virtuous mind? No, my dear Mrs.
     Freeman, never believe that your faithful Mrs. Morley will ever
     submit. She can wait with patience for a sunshine day, and if she
     does not live to see it, yet she hopes England will flourish again.
     Once more give me leave to beg you would be so kind never to speak
     of parting more, for, let what will happen, that is the only thing
     that can make me miserable.

Such are the letters which Lord Macaulay describes as expressing “the
sentiments of a fury in the style of a fish-woman.” It was not indeed
pretty to call great William Caliban, but Anne was fond of nicknames,
and the king’s personal appearance was not his strong point. To us the
above outburst of indignation seems both natural and allowable. She had
been subject to an inveterate and petty persecution--her little
magnanimities had been answered by exactions. We are all so ready to
believe that when a woman is involved she must be the offender, that
most readers will have set down the insults to which Anne was subject to
the account of Mary. But it is curious to note that in these letters all
the blame is thrown upon the harsh brother-in-law, the Dutch monster,
the alien, who had made so many strangers into English noblemen, and who
identified Marlborough, among all the other courtiers who had been as

[Illustration: WILLIAM III.

FROM COPPERPLATE ENGRAVING BY CORNELIS VERMEULEN, AFTER THE PAINTING BY
ADRIAAN VANDER WERFF.]

little steadfast to him, as the object of a pertinacious persecution.
The princess says nothing of her sister. It is Caliban who is capable of
nothing but injustice. It is he who will laugh if he gets the better of
her. Anne’s style is perhaps not quite worthy of the Augustan age, but
it is at least very intelligible and full of little individual turns
which are more characteristic than the smoother graces. That she loved
her friend with her whole heart, that she had a generous contempt for
interested motives, and, humble as she was, a just sense of her own
dignity, are all abundantly and very simply manifest in them. They will
give to the impartial reader the impression of a natural and artless
character, with much generous feeling and much tender affectionateness:
tenacious of her rank and its observances, yet willing to throw all
these trifles down at the feet of her friend. Poor young lady! When we
recollect how constantly the princess’s “condition” had to be thought
of, how her long patience and many pains ended constantly in the little
waxen image of a dead baby and nothing more, who can wonder that the
world seemed falling to pieces about her when she was threatened with
the loss of the one strong sustaining prop upon which she had hung from
her childhood--the friend who had helped her through all the first
experiences of life, the companion who had amused so many weary days and
made the time pass as no one else could do!

All these miserable disputes, however, were ended in a moment when
brought into the cold twilight of a death-chamber, where even kings and
queens are constrained to see things at their true value. Of all the
royal personages in the kingdom, Mary’s would have seemed to any outside
spectator the soundest and safest life. William had never been healthy,
and was consumed by the responsibilities and troubles into which he had
plunged. Anne had these ever-succeeding maternities to keep her at a low
level; but Mary was young, vigorous, and happy--happy at least in her
devotion to her husband and his love for her. It was she, however, who,
to the awe and consternation of the world, was cut down in her prime
after a few days’ illness, in the midst of her greatness. Such a
catastrophe no one could behold without the profoundest impulse of pity.
Whatever she had done a week before, there she lay now helpless, all her
splendors gone from her, the promise of a long career ended, and her
partner left heartbroken upon the solitary throne to which she had given
him the first right.

The sight of so forlorn a man,--so powerful, yet as impotent when his
happiness was concerned as the meanest,--left thus heartbroken without
courage or strength, his sole companion gone, and nothing but strangers,
alien minds, and doubtful counselors round, is enough to touch any
heart. Anne, like the rest of the world, was shocked and startled by the
sudden calamity. She sent anxious messages asking to be admitted to her
sister’s bedside; and, when all was over, partly no doubt from policy,
but we may be at least permitted to believe partly from good feeling,
presented herself at Kensington Palace to show at least that rancor was
not in her heart. Unfortunately, there was no reconciliation between the
sisters: the breach continued to the end of the queen’s life, Burnet
informs us. But when the forlorn and solitary king was roused in his
misery to receive his sister-in-law’s message, a sort of peace was
patched up between them over that unthought-of grave. There was no
longer any public quarrel or manifestation of animosity--and with this
melancholy event the first half of Anne’s history may be brought to an
end.



CHAPTER II

THE QUEEN AND THE DUCHESS


A year after the accession of William and Mary, and before any of the
bitternesses and conflicts above recorded had openly begun, the only
child of Anne on whose life any hopes could be built was born. Her many
babies had died at birth or immediately after, and their quick and
constant succession, as has been said, was the distinguishing feature of
her personal life. But after the Revolution, when everything was
settling out of the confusion of the crisis, and when as yet no further
family troubles had disclosed the family rancors and disagreements, in
the country air of Hampton Court, where the new king and queen were
living, a little prince was born. Though he was sickly at first, like
all the rest, he survived the dangers of infancy, and, called William
after the king, and bearing from the first day of his life the title of
Duke of Gloucester, was received joyfully by the nation at large and
everybody concerned as the authentic heir to the crown. This child kept,
it would seem, a little hold on the affections of the childless Mary
during the whole course of the quarrel with his mother, bitter as it
was, and continued an object of interest and kindness to William as long
as he lived. The interposition of the quaint and precocious boy, with
his big head, his premature enlightenment as to what it was and was not
prudent to say, his sparkle of childish ambition, and all his
old-fashioned ways, made a curious and welcome diversion in the troubled
scene where nothing was happy, not even the child. He was the chief
occupation of Anne’s life when comparative peace followed the warlike
interval above related, and a cold and forced civility replaced the
active hostilities which for years had been raging between the court and
the household of the princess.

Anne has never got much credit for her forbearance and self-effacement
at the critical moments of her career. But it is certain that she might
have given William a great deal of trouble had she asserted her rights
as Mary’s successor, as she might also have done at the time of the
first settlement. No doubt he would on both occasions have carried the
day, and with this certainty the historians have been satisfied, without
considering that a woman who was not of a lofty character, and who was a
Stuart, must have felt it doubly bitter to find herself the subject of a
gloomy brother-in-law who slighted her, and who, her rasher partizans
did not hesitate to say, ought to have been her subject so long as he
remained in England after her sister’s death, and not she his. The
absence of any attempt on her part to disturb or molest, nay, her little
advances, her letters of condolence, and of congratulation the first
time that a victory gave occasion for it, showed no inconsiderable
magnanimity on the part of the prosaic princess--all the more that she
had not been in the habit, as is usual among women, of putting the
scorns she had suffered to another woman’s account, and holding Mary
responsible, but had uniformly attributed to the “Dutch monster,” the
Caliban of her correspondence, all the slights that were put on her--all
the more that William did very little to encourage any overtures of
friendship. He received her after his wife’s death, and they are said by
one of her attendants to have wept together when the unwieldy princess,
then unable to walk, was carried in her chair into the very
presence-chamber. But if a common emotion drew them together at this
moment, it did not last; and in the diminished

[Illustration: THE DUKE OF GLOUCESTER.

ENGRAVED BY R. G. TIETZE, FROM MEZZOTINT BY JOHN SMITH, AFTER THE
PAINTING BY SIR GODFREY KNELLER.]

ceremonial of the bereaved court, Anne had but scant respect and no
welcome. But she made no further complaint, and did what she could to
keep on terms of civility at least with her brother-in-law, writing to
him little letters of politeness, notwithstanding the disapproval of
Lady Marlborough, who was of no such gentle temper, and the absence of
all response from William. He, with all his foreign wars and home
troubles, solitary, sad, broken in health and in life, had little heart,
we may suppose, for those commonplace advances from a woman he had never
been able to tolerate. But though Anne’s relations with the king were
scarcely improved, her position in respect to the courtiers who had
abandoned her in her sister’s lifetime was different indeed. Lady
Marlborough describes this with her usual force.

     And now it being quickly known that the quarrel was made up,
     nothing was to be seen but crowds of people of all sorts flocking
     to Berkeley House to pay their respects to the prince and princess;
     a sudden alteration which I remember occasioned the half-witted
     Lord Carnarvon to say one night to the princess as he stood close
     by her in the circle, “I hope your highness will remember that I
     came to wait upon you when none of this company did,” which caused
     a great deal of mirth.

Meanwhile, the little boy, the heir of England, interposes his quaint
little figure with that touch of nature which always belongs to a child,
in the midst of all the excitement and dullness, awakening a certain
interest even in the solitary and bereaved life of William, and filling
his mother’s house with tender anxieties and pleasures. He was sickly
and feeble from his childhood, but early learned the royal lesson of
self-concealment, and was cuffed and hustled by the anxious cruelty of
love into the use of his poor little legs years after his contemporaries
had been in full enjoyment of their liberty. It is characteristic of the
self-absorbed and belligerent chronicler of the princess’s household,
whose narrative of all the quarrels and struggles of royal personages
is so vivid, that she has very little to say about either the living or
dying of the only child who was of such importance both to her mistress
and to the country. His little existence is pushed aside in Lady
Marlborough’s record, and but for a little squabble over the appointment
of the duke’s “family,” which she gives with great detail, we should
scarcely have known from her that Anne had tasted that happiness of
maternity which is so largely weighted with pains and cares. But the
story of little Gloucester’s life, as found in the more familiar record
of his waiting-gentleman, Lewis Jenkins, is both attractive and
entertaining. The little fellow seems to have been full of lively spirit
and observation, active and restless in spite of his feebleness, full of
a child’s interest in everything about him, and of precocious judgment
and criticism. Some of the stories that are told of him put these gifts
in a startling light. “Who has taught you to say such words?” his mother
asks him when the child has been betrayed into innocent repetition of
the oaths he had heard from his attendants. The boy pauses before he
replies. “If I say Dick Dewey,” he whispers to a favorite lady, “he will
be sent down-stairs. Mama, I invented them myself,” he adds aloud. The
little being moving among worlds not realized, learning to play his
little part, taking his cue from the countenances round him, forming his
little policy in the twinkling of an eye, could not have had a better
representative. His careless indifference to his chaplain’s religious
services, but happy learning of little prayers and verses with the old
lady to whom he takes a fancy, his weariness of lessons, yet eager
interest in the diagrams that drop from Lewis Jenkins’s pocket-book, and
in all the bits of history he can induce his Welsh usher to tell him,
and all the rest of his innocent childlike perversities, awaken in us an
amused yet pathetic interest. A troublesome, lovable, perverse,
delightful child, not always easy to manage, constantly asking the most
awkward questions, full of ambition and energy and spirit and
foolishness, the dull prince’s somewhat tedious house brightens into
hope and sweetness so long as he is there.

In every respect this was the brightest moment of Anne’s life. There was
no longer any possibility of treating the next heir to the crown, the
mother of the only prince in whom the imagination of England could take
pleasure, with slighting or contumely. She was permitted to have her
share of the honors and comforts of English royalty. St. James’s old
red-brick palace was given over to her as became her position; and, what
was more wonderful, Windsor Castle, one of the noblest of royal
dwellings, became the country-house of Anne and her boy. King William
preferred Hampton Court, with its Dutch gardens, in which he could
imagine himself at home: the great feudal castle, erecting its massive
towers from the crest of the gentle hill which has the value of a much
greater eminence in the midst of the broad plain that sweeps forth in
every direction round, was not, apparently, to his taste. And few
prettier or more innocent scenes have been associated with its long
history than those in which little Gloucester was the chief actor. He
had a little regiment of boys of his own age whom it was his delight to
drill and lead through a hundred mock battles and rapid skirmishings,
mischievous little urchins who called themselves the Duke of
Gloucester’s men, and played their little pranks like their elders, as
favorites will. When he went to Windsor, four Eton boys were sent for to
be his playmates, one of them being young Churchill, the son of Lady
Marlborough. The little prince chose St. George’s Hall for the scene of
his mimic battles, and there the little army stormed and besieged one
another to their hearts’ content. When his mother’s marriage-day was
celebrated, he received his parents with salvos of his small artillery,
and, stepping forth in his little birthday-suit, paid them his
compliment: “Papa, I wish you and Mama unity, peace, and concord, not
for a time, but forever,” said the serious little hero. One can fancy
Anne, smiling and triumphant in her joy of motherhood, with her
beautiful chestnut curls and sweet complexion and placid roundness,
leaning on good George’s arm,--her peaceful companion, with whom she had
never a quarrel,--and admiring her son’s infant wisdom. It was their
happy time: no cares of state upon their heads, no quarrels on hand,
Sarah of Marlborough, let us hope, smiling too, and at peace with
everybody, her own boy taking part in the ceremonial.

The little smoke and whiff of gunpowder, the little gunners at their toy
artillery, the great hall still slightly athrill with the mimic salute,
add something still to the boundless hopefulness of the scene; for why
should not this little English William grow up as great a soldier and
more fortunate than his grim godfather, and subdue France under the feet
of England, and be the conqueror of the world? All this was possible in
those pleasant days.

On another occasion there was a great chapter of Knights of the Garter
to witness the installation of little Gloucester in knightly state as
one of the order. The little figure, seven years old, seated under the
noble canopywork in St. George’s beautiful chapel, scarcely visible over
the desk upon which his prayer-book was spread out, gazing with blue
eyes intent, in all the gravity of a child, upon the great English
nobles in their stalls around him, listening to the voices of the
choristers pealing high into space, makes another touching picture. King
William himself had buckled the garter round the child’s knee and hung
the jewel about his neck,--St. George slaying his dragon, that
immemorial emblem of the victory over evil; and no doubt in the vague
grandeur of childish anticipation, the boy felt himself ready to emulate
the feat of the patron saint. He was a little patriot too, eager to lend
the aid of his small squadron to his uncle when William went away to the
wars, and bringing a

[Illustration: GARDEN FRONT, HAMPTON COURT.

DRAWN BY JOSEPH PENNELL, ENGRAVED BY J. F. JUNGLING.]

smile even upon that worn and melancholy face as he manœuvered his
little company and showed how they would fight in Flanders when the
moment came. When William was threatened with assassination and the
country woke up to feel that though she did not love him it would be
much amiss to lose him, little Gloucester, at eight, was one of the most
loyal. Taking counsel with his little regiment, he drew up a memorial,
written out, no doubt, by the best master of the pen among them, with
much shedding of ink, if not of more precious fluid. “We, your Majesty’s
subjects, will stand by you while we have a drop of blood,” was the
address to which the Duke of Gloucester’s men set all their tiny fists.
The little duke himself, not content with this, added to it another
address of his own:

     I, your Majesty’s most dutiful subject, had rather lose my life in
     your Majesty’s cause than in any man’s else; and I hope it will not
     be long ere you conquer France.

GLOUCESTER.

Heroic little prince!--a Protestant William, yet a gallant and gentle
Stuart. With this heart of enthusiasm and generous valor in him, what
might he not have done had he ever lived to be king? These marred
possibilities, which are so common in life, are almost the saddest
things in it, and that must be a heart very strong in faith that is not
struck dumb by the withdrawal from earth’s extreme need of so much
faculty that seemed created for her help and succor. It certainly awoke
a smile, and might have drawn an iron tear down William’s cheek, to see
this faithful little warrior ready to “lose his life” in his defense.
And the good pair behind, George and Anne, who had evidently suffered no
treacherous suggestion to get to the ear of the boy,--no hint that
William was a usurper, and little Gloucester had more right than he to
be uppermost,--how radiant they stand in the light of their happiness
and hope! The spectator is reluctant to turn the page to the coming
gloom.

“When the Duke of Gloucester was arrived at an age to be put into men’s
hands,” William’s relenting and change of mind was proved by the fact
that Marlborough, who had been in disgrace all these years, and whom
only the constant favor of Anne had kept out of entire obscurity, was
recalled into the front of affairs in order to be made “governor” of the
young prince. It is true that this gracious act was partially
neutralized by the appointment of Bishop Burnet as little Gloucester’s
tutor, a choice which was supposed to be as disagreeable to Anne as the
other was happy. No distinct reason appears for this sudden and
extraordinary change. Marlborough’s connection with the family of the
princess made him indeed peculiarly suitable to have the charge of her
son, but William had not hitherto shown any desire to honor her likings;
and this was not reason enough for all the other marks of favor bestowed
upon him, bringing him back at once from private life and political
disgrace to a position as high as any in the kingdom. Burnet himself did
by no means relish the honor thus thrust upon him. He was almost
disposed, he tells us, “to retire from the court and town,” much as that
would have cost him, rather than take upon him such a charge. But the
pleasure of believing that “the king would trust that care only to me,”
and also an unexpected “encouragement” received from the princess,
decided him to make the experiment. The little pupil was about nine when
he came into the bishop’s hands, and he gives the following account of
his charge:

     I had been trusted with his education now for two years, and he had
     made amazing progress. I had read over the Psalms, Proverbs, and
     Gospels with him, and had explained things that fell in my way very
     copiously; and was often surprised with the questions that he put
     to me, and the reflections that he made. He came to understand
     things relating to religion beyond imagination. I went through
     geography so often with him that he knew all the maps very
     particularly. I explained to him the forms of government in every
     country, with the interests and trades of that country, and what
     was both bad and good in it. I acquainted him with all the great
     revolutions that had been in the world, and gave him a copious
     account of the Greek and Roman histories of Plutarch’s lives; the
     last thing I explained to him was the Gothic constitution and the
     beneficiary and feudal laws: I talked of these things at different
     times more than three hours a day; this was both easy and
     delighting to him. The king ordered five of his chief ministers to
     come once a quarter and examine the progress he made; they seemed
     amazed both at his knowledge and the good understanding that
     appeared in him; he had a wonderful memory and a very good
     judgment.

Poor little Gloucester! The genial bishop breaking down all this
knowledge into pleasant talks so that it should be “both easy and
delighting,” and his lessons in fortification, which were more
delightful still, and his own little private princelike observation of
men’s faces and minds, were all to come to naught. On his eleventh
birthday, amid the feastings and joy, a sudden illness seized him, and,
a few days after, the promising boy had ended his bright little career.
As a matter of course, blame was attached to the doctor who attended
him, and who had bled him in the beginning of a fever; but this was
almost universally the case in the then state of medical science. “He
was the only remaining child,” the bishop says, “of seventeen the
princess had borne, some to the full time and the rest before it. She
attended on him during his sickness with great tenderness, but with a
grave composedness that amazed all who saw it. She bore his death with a
resignation and piety that were indeed very singular.” It would be small
wonder indeed if Anne had been altogether crushed by such a calamity. It
is said by some historians of the Jacobite party that her mind was
overwhelmed by a sense of her guilt toward her own father, and of just
judgment executed upon her in the loss of her child, and that she
immediately wrote to James, pouring out her whole heart in penitence,
and pledging herself to support the claims of her brother should she
ever come to the throne. This letter, however, was never found, and
does not seem to be vouched for by witnesses beyond suspicion. But for
the fact that Anne was stricken to the dust, no parent will need any
further evidence. Her good days and hopes were over; henceforward, when
she wrote to her dearest friend in the old confidential strain, it was
as “your poor unfortunate Morley” that the bereaved mother signed
herself. Nothing altered these sad adjectives. She felt herself as poor
and unfortunate in her unutterable loss when she was queen as if she had
been the humblest woman that ever lost an only child.

Marlborough was absent when his little pupil fell ill, but hurried back
to Windsor in time to see him die. It was etiquette in those days that
in case of a death the survivors should instantly leave the place in
which it had happened, leaving the dead in possession, to lie in state
there and receive the homage of curious or interested spectators. But
Anne would not be persuaded to leave the place where her child was, and,
four or five days after, the little prince was carried solemnly by
torchlight through the summer woods, through Windsor Park, and by the
river, and under the trees of Richmond, to Westminster: a silent
procession pouring slowly through the odorous August night. His little
body lay in state in Westminster Hall--a noble chamber for such a tiny
sleeper--for five days more, when it was laid with the kings in the
great abbey which holds all the greatest of England. A more heartrending
episode is not in history.

William did not take any notice of the announcement of the death for a
considerable time, which embarrassed the ambassador at Paris greatly on
the subject of mourning, and has given occasion for much denunciation of
his hardness and heartlessness. When he answered at last,
however--though this was not till more than two months after, in a
letter to Marlborough--it was with much subdued feeling. “I do not think
it

[Illustration: THE DUKE OF GLOUCESTER

ENGRAVED BY R. A. MULLER, FROM MINIATURE BY LEWIS CROSSE IN THE
COLLECTION AT WINDSOR CASTLE; BY SPECIAL PERMISSION OF QUEEN
VICTORIA.]

necessary to employ many words,” he writes, “in expressing my surprise
and grief at the death of the Duke of Gloucester. It is so great a loss
to me as well as to all England, that it pierces my heart with
affliction.” It seems impossible that the loss of a child who had shown
so touching an allegiance to himself should not have moved him; but
perhaps there was in him, too, a touch of satisfaction that the rival
pair who had been thorns in his flesh since ever he came to England,
were not to have the satisfaction of founding a new line. At St.-Germain
the satisfaction was more marked still, and it was supposed that the
most dangerous obstacle in the way of the young James Stuart was removed
by the death of his sister’s heir. We know now how futile that
anticipation was; but at the time this was not so clear, and the anxiety
of the English parliament to secure before William’s death a formal
abjuration of the so-called Prince of Wales shows that the hope was not
without foundation.

This and the new and exciting combination of European affairs produced
by what is called the “Spanish Succession,” occupied all minds during
the two years that remained of William’s suffering life. It was a moment
of great excitement and uncertainty. Louis XIV., into whose hands, as
seemed likely, a sort of universal power must fall if his grandson were
permitted to succeed to the throne of Spain, had just vowed at the
death-bed of James his determination to support the claims of the
exile’s son, and, on James’s death, had proclaimed the boy King of
England. Thus England had every reason of personal irritation and even
alarm for joining in the alliance against the threatening supremacy of
France, whose power--had she been allowed to place one of her princes
peaceably on the Spanish throne, to which the rich Netherlands still
belonged--would have been paramount in Europe. It was on the eve of the
great struggle that William died. With a determination equal to that
with which he had made head against failing fortune in many a
battle-field, he fought for his life, which, at such a crisis, was
doubly important to the countries of his birth and of his crown, and to
the cause of the Protestant religion and all that we have been taught to
consider as freedom throughout Europe. There is something pathetic in
the struggle, in the statement of his case, under one name or another as
a private individual, that there might be no doubt as to the frankness
of the opinions which he caused to be made among the great physicians of
Europe. His life in itself could not have been a very happy or desirable
one. He had no longer his popular and beloved Mary to leave behind him
in England as his representative when he set out for the wars, and there
were few in England whom he trusted fully, or who trusted him. To die at
the beginning of a great European struggle, leaving the dull people whom
he disliked to take his place in England, and the soldier whom he had
crushed and subdued and sternly held in the shade as long as he was
able, to assume his baton, and win the victories it had never been
William’s fortune to gain, must have been bitter indeed. It would appear
even that he had entertained some idea of disturbing the natural order
of events to prevent this, and that it had been suggested to the
Electress Sophia, after poor little Gloucester’s death, that her family
should at once be nominated as his immediate successors, to the
exclusion of Anne, a proposal which the prudent electress evaded with
great skill and ingenuity by representing that the Prince of Wales--who
must surely have learned, he and his counselors, wisdom from the failure
of his father--was the natural heir, and would, no doubt, do well enough
on a trial. Bishop Burnet denies that such a design was ever
entertained, but Lord Dartmouth, in his notes upon Burnet, gives the
following very distinct evidence on the subject:

     I do not know how far the Whig party would trust a secret of that
     consequence to such a blab as the bishop was known to be: but the
     Dukes of Bolton and Newcastle both proposed it to me, and used the
     strongest arguments to induce me to come into it; which was that it
     would be making Lord Marlborough King at least for the time if the
     Princess succeeded; and that I had reason to expect nothing but
     ill-usage during such a reign. Lord Marlborough asked me afterward
     in the House of Lords if I had ever heard of such a design. I told
     him Yes, but did not think it very likely. He said it was very
     true: but by God if ever they attempted it we would walk over their
     bellies.

Thus until the last moment Anne’s position would seem to have been
menaced; but a more impossible scheme was never suggested, for even the
idea of Marlborough’s triumph was unable to raise the smallest party
against the princess, and to the country in general she was the object
of a kind of enthusiasm. The people loved everything in her, even the
fact that she was not clever, which of itself is often highly
ingratiating with the masses. William, it is said, with a magnanimity
which was infinitely to his credit, named Marlborough as his most fit
successor in the command of the allied armies before he died. The formal
abjuration of the Prince of Wales was made by Parliament only just in
time to have his assent, and then all obstacles were removed out of the
princess’s way. It was thought by the populace that everything
brightened for the new reign. There had been an unexampled continuance
of gloomy weather, bad harvests, and clouds and storms. But to great
Queen Anne the sun burst forth, the gloom dispelled, the country broke
out into gaiety and rejoicing. A new reign full of new possibilities has
always something exhilarating in it. William’s greatness was marred by
externals and never heartily acknowledged by the mass of the people, but
Anne had many claims upon the popular favor. She was a woman, and a kind
and simple one. That desertion of her father which some historical
writers have condemned so bitterly, had no great effect upon the
contemporary imagination, nor, so far as can be judged, upon her own;
and it was the only offense that could be alleged against her. She had
been unkindly treated and threatened with wrong, which naturally made
the multitude strenuous in her cause; and everything conspired to make
her accession happy. She was only thirty-seven, and though somewhat
unwieldy in person, still preserved her English comeliness, her
abundant, beautiful hair, and, above all, the melodious voice by which
even statesmen and politicians were impressed. “She pronounced this,”
says Bishop Burnet, describing her address to the Privy Council when
they first presented themselves before her, “as she did all her other
speeches, with great weight and authority, and with a softness of voice
and sweetness in the pronunciation that added much life to all she
spoke.” The commentators who criticize so sorely the bishop’s chronicles
are in entire agreement with him on this subject. “It was a real
pleasure to hear her,” says Lord Dartmouth, “though she had a
bashfulness that made it very uneasy to herself to say much in public.”
Speaker Onslow unites in the same testimony: “I have heard the queen
speak from the throne, and she had all the author says here. I never saw
an audience more affected; it was a sort of charm. She received all that
came to her in so gracious a manner that they went from her highly
satisfied with her goodness and her obliging deportment; for she
hearkened with attention to everything that was said to her.” Thus all
smiled upon Anne in the morning of her reign. Her coronation was marked
with unusual splendor and enthusiasm, and though the queen herself had
to be carried in a chair to the Abbey, her state of health being such
that she could not walk, this did not affect the splendid ceremonial in
which even to the Jacobites themselves there was little to complain of,
since their hopes that Anne’s influence might advance her father’s young
son to the succession after her were still high, notwithstanding that
the settlement of the crown upon Sophia of Brunswick and her heirs had
already been made.

[Illustration: QUEEN ANNE.

FROM COPPERPLATE ENGRAVING BY PIETER VAN GUNST, AFTER THE PAINTING BY
SIR GODFREY KNELLER.]

It is needless for us to attempt a history of the great war which was
one of the most important features in Anne’s reign. No student of
history can be ignorant of its general course, nor of the completeness
with which Marlborough’s victories crushed the exorbitant power of
France and raised the prestige of England. There is no lack of histories
of the great general and his career of victory: how he out-fought,
out-marched, and out-generaled all his rivals, and scarcely in his ten
years of active warfare encountered one check; how, though he did not
accomplish the direct object for which all the bloodshed and toil were
undertaken, he yet secured such respect for the English name and valor
as renewed our old reputation and made all interference with our natural
settlement or intrusion into our private economy impossible forever.
“What good came of it at last?” says the poet. But the inquiry, though
so plausible, appealing at once to humanity and common sense, is not
perhaps so hard to answer as it seems. Up to this time it has been
impossible to procure in the intercourse of nations any other effectual
arbiter but the sword: a terrible one, indeed, but apparently as yet the
only means of keeping a check upon the rapacity of some, and protecting
the weakness of others. At all events, whatever individual opinion may
be on the point now, there was a unanimous conviction then, and no one
doubted at the opening of the war that it was most necessary and just.
And of its conduct there has been but one opinion. Contemporaries
accused Marlborough of every conceivable wickedness,--of peculation,
treachery, even personal cowardice; but no one ventured to say that he
was not a great general. And as we have got further and further from the
infuriated politics of his time, his gifts and graces, his wisdom and
moderation, as well as his wonderful military genius, have been done
more and more justice to. Coxe, his special biographer, may be supposed
to look with partiality upon his hero; but this cannot be said of more
recent writers,--of Lord Stanhope in his tolerant and sensible history,
or of Dr. Hill Burton in his sagacious volumes on the reign of Queen
Anne.

It is, however, with Marlborough’s wife and not with himself that we are
chiefly concerned, and with the stormy course of Anne’s future
intercourse with her friend rather than the battles that were fought in
her name. It is said that by the time she came to the throne her
faithful affection to her lifelong companion had begun to be impaired,
but the date of the first beginning of their severance will probably
never be determined, nor its immediate cause. Miss Strickland professes
to have ascertained that certain impatient words used by Sarah of
Marlborough, which were overheard by the queen, were the occasion of the
breach; but as there is no very satisfactory foundation for the story,
and it is added that Anne kept her feelings undisclosed for long after,
we may dismiss the legend as possible enough, but no more.

All the great hopes which the pair must have formed seemed likely to be
fulfilled in the early part of Queen Anne’s reign. A very short time
after her accession, Marlborough, who had at once entered upon the
conduct of foreign affairs and the preparations for war, according to
William’s appointment, received the garter which Anne and her husband
had vainly asked for him in the previous reign; and when he returned
from his first campaign, a dukedom was bestowed upon him, with many
pretty expressions on Anne’s part.

Indeed, the queen’s gift of “writing pretty, affectionate letters,”
which was the only thing, according to the duchess’s opinion of her
expressed in later days, that she could do well, is still abundantly
proved by the correspondence. Anne was as anxious as ever to serve and
please her friend and favorite. She prays God, in her little note of
congratulation after the siege of Bonn in 1703, to send Marlborough
“safe home to his and my dear adored Mrs. Freeman,” with all the grace
of perfect sympathy; for the great duke was as abject in his adoration
of that imperious, bewitching, and triumphant Sarah as the queen
herself. With the tenderest recollection of her friend’s whims, the
queen gave her the rangership of Windsor Park (strange office for a
woman to hold!), in which was included “a lodge in the great park,”
which the duchess describes as “a very agreeable place to live in,” ...
“remembering that when we used in former days to ride by it, I had often
wished for such a place,” although it was necessary to turn out
Portland, King William’s friend and favorite, in order to replace him by
Lady Marlborough; no doubt, however, this summary displacement of the
Dutchman added to the pleasure both of giving and receiving. Lady
Marlborough had a multiplicity of other offices in addition to
this,--such as those of mistress of the robes, groom of the stole, and
keeper of the privy purse,--offices, however, which she had virtually
held for years in the household of the princess. All these brought in a
great deal of money, a matter to which she was never indifferent; and
along with the dukedom, the queen bestowed upon Marlborough a pension of
£5000 a year; so that the resources of the new ducal house were
abundant. They would seem by their posts and perquisites alone to have
had an income between them not far short of £60,000 a year, an enormous
sum for those times, not to speak of less legitimate profits--presents
from contractors, and percentages on the pay of the troops, which
Marlborough took, as everybody did, as a matter of course, though it was
afterward charged against him as if he had invented the custom. The
queen also promised a little fortune to each of their daughters as they
married--a promise certainly fulfilled in the case of Henrietta, who
married the son of Godolphin, thus uniting the colleagues in the closest
family bonds. Anne also offered a pension of £2000 a year to the
duchess from the privy purse, a bounty declined at first, but of which
afterward, in the final breaking up of their relations, Sarah was mean
enough to demand the arrears, amounting to no less a sum than £18,000.
Thus every kind of gift and favor was pressed upon the royal favorite in
the early days of Anne’s reign.

Before this the means of the pair had been but small. Marlborough had
been long deprived of all preferment, and the duchess informs us that
she had discharged in the princess’s household all the offices for which
afterward she was so highly paid on an allowance of £400 a year. It was
for this reason that the dukedom was unwelcome to her. “I do agree with
you,” her husband writes to her, “that we ought not to wish for a
greater title till we have a better estate,” and he assures her that “I
shall have a mind to nothing but as it may be easy to you.” It was in
this strain that the great conqueror always addressed his wife, and it
would be difficult to say which of her two adorers, her husband or her
queen, showed the deepest devotion. When Marlborough set out for his
first campaign in the war which was to cover him with glory, and in
which for the first time he had full scope, this is how he writes to the
companion of his life (she had gone with him to Margate to see him
embark):

     It is impossible to express with what a heavy heart I parted from
     you when I was by the water’s side. I could have given my life to
     have come back though I knew my own weakness so much that I durst
     not, for I know I should have exposed myself to the company. I did
     for a great while with a perspective glass look out upon the cliffs
     in hopes I might have had one sight of you. We are now out of sight
     of Margate and I have neither soul nor spirits, but I do at this
     time suffer so much that nothing but being with you can recompense
     it.

These lover-like words were written by a man of fifty-two to his wife of
forty-two, to whom he had been married for nearly a quarter of a
century. In all the pauses of these wars, amid the

[Illustration: WINDSOR TERRACE, LOOKING WESTWARD.

ENGRAVED BY J. W. EVANS AFTER AQUATINT BY P. SANDBY]

plans and combinations of armies, and all the hard thinking and hard
fighting, the perpetual activity and movement of his life for the next
ten years, the same voice of passionate attachment, love, and longing
penetrates for us the tumults of the time. She was flattered to the top
of her bent both by husband and mistress; and it is not much to be
wondered at if she came to think herself indispensable and above all
law.

In the midst, however, of this prosperity and quickly growing greatness,
the same crushing calamity which had previously fallen upon Anne,
overwhelmed these companions of her life. Their only son, a promising
boy of seventeen, died at Cambridge, and both father and mother were
bowed to the dust. The queen’s letter on this occasion expresses her
sense of yet another melancholy bond between them. It is evident that
she had offered to go to her friend in her affliction. “It would be a
great satisfaction to your poor unfortunate faithful Morley if you would
have given me leave to come to St. Alban’s,” she writes, “for the
unfortunate ought to come to the unfortunate.” With a heavy heart
Marlborough changed his will, leaving the succession of the titles and
honors, so suddenly deprived of all value to him, to the family of his
eldest daughter, and betook himself sadly to his fighting, deriving a
gleam of satisfaction from the thought that other children might yet be
granted to him, yet adjuring his wife to bear their joint calamity with
patience, whatever might befall. She herself says nothing on this
melancholy subject. Perhaps in her old age, as she sat surveying her
life, that great but innocent sorrow no longer seemed to her of the
first importance in a record crossed by so many tempests--or perhaps it
was of so much importance that she would not trust herself to speak of
it at all. The partizans of the exiled Stuarts were eager to point out
how both she and her mistress had suffered the penalty of their sin
against King James and his son, by being thus deprived of their
respective heirs. It was a “judgment”--a thing dear to the popular
imagination and most easily concluded upon at all times.

It would not seem, however, that this natural drawing of “the
unfortunate to the unfortunate” had the effect it might have had in
further cementing the union of the queen and the duchess. The

                little rift within the lute
    That by and by will make the music mute

began to be apparent shortly after, though not at first showing itself
by any lessening of warmth or tenderness. The existence of a division of
opinion is the first thing visible. “I cannot help being extremely
concerned that you are so partial to the Whigs, because I would not have
you and your poor unfortunate faithful Morley differ in the least thing.
And, upon my word, my dear Mrs. Freeman,” adds Queen Anne, “you are
mightily mistaken in your notion of a true Whig. For the character you
give of them does not in the least belong to them.”

We need not discuss here the difference between the meaning of the names
Tory and Whig as understood then and now. Lord Mahon and Lord Macaulay
both consider a complete transposition of terms to be the easiest way of
making the matter clear, but in one particular at least this seems
scarcely necessary; for the Tories, then as now, were emphatically the
church party, which was to Anne the only party in which safety could be
found. The queen had little understanding of history or politics in the
wider sense of the words, but she was an excellent churchwoman, and in
the sentiments of the Tory leaders she found, when brought into close
contact with them, something more in accord with her own, the one
sympathy in which her bosom friend had been lacking.

“These were men who had all a wonderful zeal for the Church, a sort of
public merit that eclipsed all others in the eye of the Queen.... For
my own part,” the duchess adds, “I had not the same prepossessions. The
word _Church_ had never any charm for me in the mouths of those who made
the most noise with it, for I could not perceive that they gave any
other proof of their regard for the thing than a frequent use of the
word, like a spell to enchant weak minds, and a persecuting zeal against
dissenters and against the real friends of the Church who would not
admit that persecution was agreeable to its doctrine.”

This difference had not told for very much so long as neither the queen
nor her friend had any share in public affairs, but it became strongly
operative now. How much the queen had actually to do with the business
of the nation, and how entirely it depended upon the influence brought
to bear upon her limited mind who should be the guide of England at this
critical moment, is abundantly evident from every detail of history.
Queen Victoria, great as her experience is, and notwithstanding the
respectful attention which all classes of politicians naturally give to
her opinion, changes her ministry only when the majority in Parliament
requires it, and has only the very limited choice which the known and
acknowledged heads of the two parties permit when she transfers office
and power from one side to the other. But Queen Anne had no compact body
of statesmen, one replacing the other as occasion required, to deal
with; but put in here one high official and there another, according as
intrigue or impulse gained the upper hand.

There is something about a quarrel of women which excites the scorn of
every chronicler, an insidious contempt for the weaker half of the
creation which probably no one would own to, lying dormant in the minds
of the race generally, even of women themselves. Had Anne been a king of
moderate abilities, and Marlborough the friend and guide to whom he owed
his prosperity and fame, the relationship would have been noble and
honorable to both; and when the struggle began, the strenuous efforts
of the great general to secure the coöperation of ministers with whom he
could work, and whose support would have helped toward the carrying out
of his great plans for the glory of his country and the destruction of
her enemies, would, whether the historical critic approved of them or
not, have at least secured his respect and a dignified treatment. But
when it is Sarah of Marlborough, with all the defects of temper that we
know in her, who, while her lord fights abroad, has to fight for him at
home, to scheme his enemies out of, and his friends into, power, to keep
her hold upon her mistress by every means that her imagination can
devise, the idea that some nobler motive than mere self-aggrandizement
may be in the effort occurs to no one, and the hatred of political
enmity is mingled with all the ridicule that spiteful wit can discharge
upon a feminine squabble. Lady Marlborough was far from being a perfect
woman. She had a fiery temper and a stinging tongue. When she was
thwarted at the very moment of apparent victory, and found herself
impotent where she had been all-powerful, her fury was like a torrent
against which there was no standing. But with these patent defects it
ought to be allowed her that the object for which she struggled was not
only a perfectly legitimate, but a noble one. What the great William had
spent his life and innumerable campaigns in endeavoring to do, against
all the discouragements of frequent failure, Marlborough was doing, with
a matchless and almost unbroken success. It was no shame to either the
general or the general’s wife to believe, as William did, that this was
the greatest work of the time, and could alone secure the safety of
England as well as of her allies. And the gallant stand of Lady
Marlborough for the party and the statesmen who were likely to carry out
this object, deserved some better interpretation from history than it
has ever received.

And it cannot be said that there was anything petty in Anne’s

[Illustration: THE DUKE OF MARLBOROUGH.

ENGRAVED BY J. H. E. WHITNEY, FROM AN ENGRAVING BY PIETER VAN GUNST,
AFTER PAINTING BY ADRIAAN VANDER WERFF.]

public acts while she remained under the influence of her first friend.
The beginning of her reign showed no ignoble spirit. One of the first
things the queen did was to abolish the old and obstinate practice of
selling places, which had hitherto been accepted as the course of
nature; so much so that when Marlborough fell into disgrace under King
William, he had been bidden to “sell or dispose of” the places he held,
and the princess had herself informed Sarah at least on one occasion of
vacancies, in order that her friend should have the profit of filling
them up. “Afterwards, I began to consider in my own mind this practice,”
the lady says; but whether she took the initiative in so honorable a
measure, it would be rash to pronounce upon the authority of her own
word alone. It certainly, however, was one of the first acts of the
queen, and the credit of such a departure from the use and wont of
courts should at least be allowed to the new reign. Anne did various
other things for which there was no precedent. As soon as her civil list
was settled, she gave up voluntarily £100,000 a year to aid the public
expenses, then greatly increased by the war, and, shortly after, she
made a still more important and permanent sacrifice by giving up the
ecclesiastical tribute of first-fruits and tithes; namely, the first
year’s stipend of each cure to which a new incumbent was appointed, and
the tenth of all livings--to which the crown, as succeeding the Pope in
the headship of the church, had become entitled. Her object was the
augmentation of small livings, and better provision for the necessities
of the church, and there can be little doubt that this act at least was
exclusively her own. The fund thus formed continues to this day under
the name of Queen Anne’s Bounty, but unfortunately remained quite
inefficacious during her reign, in consequence of various practical
difficulties; and it has never been by any means the important agency
she intended it to be. But the intention was munificent and the desire
sincere. Throughout her life the church was the word which most moved
Anne. She was willing to do anything to strengthen it, and to sacrifice
any one, even as turned out her dear friend, in its cause.

The first subject which quickened a vague and suspicious disagreement
into opposition was the bill against what was called occasional
conformity, a bill which was aimed at the dissenters and abolished the
expedient formerly taken advantage of in order to admit nonconformists
to some share in public life--of periodical compliance with the
ceremonies of the church. The new law not only did away with this
important “easement,” but was weighted with penal enactments against
those who, holding office under government, should be present at any
conventicle or assembly for worship in any form but that of the Church
of England. Upon this subject the queen writes as follows:

     I must own to you that I never cared to mention anything on this
     subject to you because I knew you would not be of my mind, but
     since you have given me the occasion, I can’t forbear saying that I
     see nothing like persecution in the bill. You may think it is a
     notion Lord Nottingham has just put into my head, but upon my word
     it is my own thought. I promise my dear Mrs. Freeman faithfully I
     will read the book she sent me, and beg she will never let
     differences of opinion hinder us from living together as we used to
     do. Nothing shall ever alter your poor unfortunate faithful Morley,
     who will live and die with all truth and tenderness yours.

As the differences go on increasing, however, Queen Anne gradually
changes her ground. At first she “hopes her not agreeing with anything
you say will not be imputed to want of value, esteem, or tender
kindness, for my dear, dear Mrs. Freeman”; but at last, as the argument
goes on, plucks up a spirit and finds courage enough to declare roundly
that whenever public affairs are in the hands of the Whigs, “I shall
think the Church beginning to be in danger.” Thus the political
situation became more and more difficult, and gradually embittered even
the personal relations between the friends, and the duchess had not even
the support of her husband in her political preferences. He had himself
belonged to the moderate Tory party, and, even though they thwarted and
discouraged him, showed no desire to throw himself into the arms of the
Whigs, whither his wife would so fain have led him. He was almost as
little encouraging to her in this point as the queen was. “I know,” he
says, “they would be as unreasonable as the others in their expectations
if I should seek their friendship,--for all parties are alike.” It was
thus a hard part she had to play between the queen’s determination that
the Whigs were the enemies of the church, and her husband’s conviction
that all parties were alike. He, perhaps, was the more hard to manage of
the two. He voted for the occasional conformity bill, against which she
was so hot, and trusted in Harley, who indeed owed his first beginning
to Marlborough’s favor, but whom the duchess saw through. In young St.
John, too, the great general had perfect faith; “I am very confident he
will never deceive you,” he wrote to Godolphin. Thus the husband warmed
in his bosom the vipers that were to sting him and bring a hasty end to
his career. He, too, remained obstinately indifferent, while she stormed
and entreated and wrote a hundred letters and used every art both of war
and peace in vain. It is easy to see how this perpetual letter-writing,
her determination to prove that her correspondent was in error and she
right, and her continual reiteration of the same charges and reproaches,
must have exasperated the queen and troubled Marlborough, in the midst
of the practical difficulties of his career. But yet there are many
points on which Sarah has a just claim to our sympathy. For she foresaw
what actually did happen, and perceived whither the current was tending,
but was refused any credit for her prognostications or help in subduing
the dangerous forces she dreaded. How irritating this position must have
been to a fiery temper it is needless to point out, and the duchess
would not permit herself to be silenced by either husband or queen. Lord
Macaulay’s description of the astonishing state of affairs which
compelled two of the ablest statesmen in Europe to have recourse for the
conduct of the imperial business to the influence of one woman over
another, was thus far less true even than it seems on the surface; for
Sarah of Marlborough suspected the real state of the case when no one
else did, fighting violently against her husband’s enemies before they
had disclosed themselves, and her final overthrow was as much the result
of a new tide in political affairs as of the straining of the personal
relations between her and her queen.

Meanwhile, Marlborough was going on in his career of conquest. It was a
very costly luxury; but the pride of England had never been so fed with
triumphs. Queen Anne was in her closet one day at Windsor, a little
turret-chamber with windows on every side looking over the green and
fertile valley of the Thames, with all the trees in full summer foliage
and the harvest beginning to be gathered in from the fields, when there
was brought to her a scrap of crumpled paper bearing upon it the few
hurried lines which told of the “glorious victory” of the battle of
Blenheim. It had been torn off in haste from a memorandum book on the
field, and was scribbled over with an inn-reckoning on the other side.
The commotion it caused was not one of unmixed joy; for though the queen
wrote her thanks and congratulations, and there was a great thanksgiving
service at St. Paul’s, which she attended in state, the party in power
did all that in them lay to depreciate the importance of the victory.
When, however, Marlborough appeared in England with his prisoners and
trophies,--a marshal of France among the former,--and many standards
taken in the field, the popular sentiment burst all bounds, and his
reception was enthusiastic. The crown lands of Woodstock were bestowed
upon him as a further reward, and the queen herself commanded that a
palace should be built upon the estate at the expense of the crown, to
be called Blenheim in commemoration of the extraordinary victory. A
curious relic of ancient custom religiously carried out to the present
day was involved in this noble gift. The quit-rent which every holder of
a royal fief has to pay, was appointed to be a banner embroidered with
three _fleurs-de-lis_, the arms then borne by France, to be presented on
every anniversary of the battle. Not very long ago the present writer
accompanied a French lady of distinction through some part of Windsor
Castle under the guidance of an important member of the queen’s
household. When the party came into the armory, on each side of which, a
vivid spot of color, hung a little standard fresh in embroidery of gold,
the kind cicerone smiled, and whispered aside, “We need not point out
these to her.” One of them was the Blenheim, the other the Waterloo
banner, both yearly acknowledgments, after the old feudal fashion, for
fiefs held of the crown.

Among the honors done to Marlborough at this triumphant moment, when, an
English duke, a prince of the Holy Roman Empire, and, still more
splendid title, the greatest soldier of his time, he came home in glory
to England, were the verses with which Addison saluted him. There were
plenty of odes piping to all the winds in his honor, but this alone
worthy of record. Every reader will recollect the simile of the great
angel who “drives the furious blast;”

    And, pleased the Almighty’s orders to perform,
    Rides in the whirlwind, and directs the storm.

The compliment might be supposed to be somewhat magnificent even for the
greatest of commanders. And yet whatever Marlborough’s faults may have
been, his attitude during this wonderful war is scarcely too splendidly
described by the image of a calm and superior spirit beholding
contemporary events from a higher altitude than that of common humanity,
executing vengeance and causing destruction without either rage or fear,
in serene fulfilment of a great command and in pursuance of a mighty
purpose. His unbroken temper, his patience and courtesy in the midst of
all contentions, the firm composure with which he supports all the
burdens thrown upon him, appeals from home as well as necessities
abroad, might well suggest a spirit apart, independent, not moved like
lesser men. No man ever bore so many conflicting claims more calmly.
Even the adjurations, the commands, the special pleadings of his
“dearest soul” do not lead him a step farther than he thinks wise. “When
I differ from you,” he says, “it is not that I think those are in the
right whom you say are always in the wrong, but it is that I would be
glad not to enter into the unreasonable reasoning of either party; for I
have trouble enough for my little head in the business which of
necessity I must do here.” There could not be a greater contrast than
between the commotion and whirlwind that surrounds Duchess Sarah and the
great general’s calm.

It is not necessary for our purpose to enter into those changes of
ministry which first temporarily consolidated the Marlborough interest
and afterward wrought its destruction, nor into the intrigues by which
Harley and St. John gradually secured the reins of state. It is not to
be supposed that these fluctuations were wholly owing to the influences
brought to bear upon the queen; but that her prevailing disposition to
uphold the party which to her represented the church kept the
continuance of the war and the foreign policy of the country in constant
danger, there can be no doubt. It is only in 1707, however, that we are
made aware of the entry of a new actor upon the scene, in the person of
a smooth and noiseless woman, always civil, always soft-spoken,
apologetic, and plausible, whose sudden appearance in the vivid
narrative of her great rival is in the highest degree dramatic and
effective. This was the famous Abigail who has given her name, somewhat
injuriously to her own position, to the class of waiting-women ever
since. She was in reality bedchamber-woman to the queen--a post now very
far removed from that of a waiting-maid, and even then by no means on a
level, notwithstanding the duchess’s scornful phrases, with that of the
class which ever since has been distinguished by Mrs. Hill’s remarkable
name. Her introduction altogether, and the vigorous _mise en scène_ of
this new episode in history, are fine examples of the graphic power of
Duchess Sarah. Her suspicions, she informs us, were roused by the
information that Abigail Hill, a relation of her own, and placed by
herself in the royal household, had been married without her knowledge
to Mr. Masham, who was one of the queen’s pages; but there are allusions
before this in her letters to the queen to “flatterers,” which point at
least to some suspected influence undermining her own. She tells us
first in a few succinct pages who this was whose private marriage
excited so much wonder and indignation in her mind. Abigail and all her
family owed their establishment in life to the active exertions of the
duchess, who had taken them in their poverty upon her shoulders--or
rather had succeeded in passing them on to the broader shoulders of the
public, which was still more satisfactory. Thus she had been the making
of the whole band, henceforward through other members besides Abigail to
prove thorns in her flesh. Harley, who was at this time secretary of
state, and aiming at higher place, was related in the same degree on the
father’s side to Mrs. Abigail; so that, first cousin to the great
duchess on one hand and to the leader of the House of Commons on the
other, though it suits the narrator’s purpose to humble her, Mrs. Hill
was no child of the people. It is curious to remark here that Harley too
came to his first advancement by Marlborough’s patronage.

From the moment of this discovery, and of the further facts that the
marriage had taken place under Anne’s auspices, and that Abigail had
already taken advantage of her favor to bring Harley into close
relations with the queen, the duchess gave her mistress little peace.
Fiery letters were showered daily upon the queen. She let nothing pass
without a hasty visit, or a long epistle. If it were not for the
pertinacity with which she returns again and again to one subject, these
letters have so much force of character in them that it would be
impossible not to enter with sympathetic excitement into the fray. The
reader is carried along by the passionate absorption of the writer’s
mind as she pours forth page upon page, flying to her desk at every new
incident, transmitting copies of every epistle to Godolphin to secure
his coöperation, and to Marlborough, though so much farther off, to show
him how she had confuted all his adversaries. And then there follows a
record of stormy scenes, remonstrances, and appeals that lose their
effect by repetition. The duchess would never accept defeat. Every new
affront, every symptom of failure in the policy which she supported with
so much zeal, made her rush, if possible, to the presence of the queen,
with a storm of reproaches and invectives, with tears of fury and
outcries of wrath,--or to the pen, with which she reiterated the same
burning story of her wrongs. Anne is represented to us throughout in an
attitude of stolid and passive resistance, which increases our sympathy
with the weeping, raging, passionate woman, whose eloquence, whose
arguments, whose appeals and entreaties all dash unheeded against the
rock of tranquil obstinacy which is no more moved by them than the cliff
is moved by the petulance of the rising tide; although, on the other
hand, a similar sympathy is not

[Illustration: THE DUCHESS OF MARLBOROUGH.

ENGRAVED BY R. G. TIETZE, FROM MEZZOTINT AFTER PAINTING BY SIR GODFREY
KNELLER.]

wanting for the dull and placid soul which could get no peace, and which
longed above all things for tranquillity, for gentle attentions and soft
voices, and the privilege of nominating bishops and playing basset in
peace. Poor lady! on the whole it is Queen Anne who is most to be
pitied. She was often ill, always unwieldly and uncomfortable. She had
nobody but a soft, gliding, smooth-tongued Abigail to fall back upon,
while the duchess had half the great men of the time fawning upon her,
putting themselves at her feet: her husband prizing a word of kindness
from her more than anything in the world; her daughters describing
her as the dearest mother that ever was; money--which she
loved--accumulating in her coffers; and great Blenheim still a-building,
and all kinds of noble hangings, cut velvets and satins, pictures, and
every fine thing that could be conceived, getting collected for the
adornment of that great house.

Nevertheless, there can be little doubt that Duchess Sarah represented a
nobler idea and grander national policy than that into which her
mistress was betrayed. Her later intercourse with Anne was little more
than a persecution; and yet what she aimed at was better than the
dishonoring and selfish policy by which she was finally conquered. The
Marlboroughs were not of those who pressed the German heir upon the
queen, or would have compelled her to receive his visit, which she
passionately declared she could not bear; but they were determined, all
treasonable correspondence notwithstanding, upon the maintenance of the
Protestant succession, upon the firm establishment of English
independence and greatness,--those objects which alone had justified the
Revolution and made the stern chapter of William’s life and reign
anything better than an incidental episode. Though he had been false to
William, as everybody was false in those days, and had lain so long in
the cold shade of his displeasure, Marlborough had, in his whole
magnificent career, been little more than the executor of William’s
plans, the fulfiller of his policy. The duchess, on her side, with much
love of power and of gain, with all the drawbacks of her temper and
pertinacity, still bent every faculty to the work of backing up that
policy, as embodied in her husband, keeping his friends in power,
neutralizing the efforts of his enemies, and bringing the war to an
entirely successful conclusion. A certain enlightenment was in all her
passionate interferences with the course of public affairs. The men whom
she labored to thrust into office were the best men of the time; the
ascendency she endeavored so violently to retain was one under which
England had been elevated in the scale of nations and all her liberties
confirmed. Such persecuting and intolerant acts as the bill against
occasional conformity, which was a test of exceptional severity, had her
strenuous opposition. In short, had there been no Marlborough to carry
on the half-begun war at William’s death, and no Sarah at Anne’s ear to
inspire the queen’s sluggish nature with spirit and to keep her up to
the mark of the large plans of her predecessor, England might have
fallen into another driveling period of foreign subserviency, into a new
and meaner Restoration.

That the reader may see, however, to what an extraordinary pass the
friendship had come which had been so intimate and close, we add the
duchess’s account of the concluding interview. Every kind of
exasperating circumstance had accumulated in the mean time between the
former friends. There had been violent meetings, violent letters by the
score; even in the midst of a thanksgiving service Sarah had taken her
mistress to task and imperiously bidden her not to answer. Indeed, the
poor queen was more or less hunted down, pursued to her last corner of
defense, when the mistress of the robes made her sudden appearance at
Kensington one April afternoon in the year 1710, when everything was
tending toward her downfall.

     As I was entering, the Queen said she was just going to write to
     me, and when I began to speak she interrupted me four or five times
     with these repeated words, “Whatever you have to say you may put it
     in writing.” I said her Majesty never did so hard a thing to any as
     to refuse to hear them speak, and assured her that I was not going
     to trouble her upon the subject which I knew to be so ungrateful to
     her, but that I could not possibly rest until I had cleared myself
     from some particular calumnies with which I had been loaded. I then
     went on to speak (though the Queen turned away her face from me)
     and to represent my hard case, that there were those about her
     Majesty that had made her believe that I said things of her which I
     was no more capable of saying than of killing my own children. The
     Queen said without doubt there were many lies told. I then begged,
     in order to make this trouble the shorter and my own innocence the
     plainer, that I might know the particulars of which I had been
     accused, because if I were guilty that would quickly appear, and if
     I were innocent this method alone would clear me. The Queen replied
     that she would give me no answer, laying hold on a word in my
     letter that what I had to say in my own vindication _need have no
     consequence in obliging her Majesty to answer_, etc., which surely
     did not at all imply that I did not desire to know the particular
     things laid to my charge, without which it was impossible for me to
     clear myself. This I assured her Majesty was all I desired, and
     that I did not ask the names of the authors or relaters of these
     calumnies, saying all that I could think reasonably to enforce my
     just request. I protested to her Majesty that I had no design in
     giving her this trouble, to solicit the return of her favor, but
     that my sole view was to clear myself: which was too just a design
     to be wholly disappointed by her Majesty. Upon this the Queen
     offered to go out of the room, I following her, and begging leave
     to clear myself, and the Queen repeating over and over again, “You
     desired no answer and shall have none.” When she came to the door I
     fell into great disorder; streams of tears flow’d down against my
     will and prevented my speaking for some time. At length I recovered
     myself and appealed to the Queen in the vehemence of my concern
     whether I might not still have been happy in her Majesty’s favour
     if I could have contradicted or dissembled my real opinion of men
     or things? whether I had ever, during our long friendship, told her
     one lie, or play’d the hypocrite once? whether I had offended in
     anything, unless in a very zealous pressing upon her that which I
     thought necessary for her service and security? I then said I was
     informed by a very reasonable and credible person about the court
     that things were laid to my charge of which I was wholly incapable;
     that this person knew that such stories were perpetually told to
     her Majesty to incense her, and had beg’d of me to come and
     vindicate myself: that the same person had thought me of late
     guilty of some omissions towards her Majesty, being entirely
     ignorant how uneasy to her my frequent attendance must be after
     what had happened between us. I explained some things which I had
     heard her Majesty had taken amiss of me, and then, with a fresh
     flood of tears and a concern sufficient to move compassion, even
     where all love was absent, I beg’d to know what other particulars
     she had heard of me, that I might not be denied all power of
     justifying myself. But the only return was, “You desired no answer
     and you shall have none.” I then beg’d to know if her Majesty would
     tell me some other time? “You desired no answer and you shall have
     none.” I then appealed to her Majesty again, if she did not herself
     know that I had often despised interest in comparison of serving
     her faithfully and doing right? And whether she did not know me to
     be of a temper incapable of disowning anything which I knew to be
     true? “You desired no answer and you shall have none.” This usage
     was so severe, and these words, so often repeated, were so shocking
     (being an utter denial of common justice to one who had been a most
     faithful servant, and now asked nothing more) that I could not
     conquer myself, but said the most disrespectful thing I ever spoke
     to the Queen in my life, and yet what such an occasion and such
     circumstances might well excuse if not justify, and that was, that
     “I was confident her Majesty would suffer for such an instance of
     inhumanity.” The Queen answered, “That will be to myself.” Thus
     ended this remarkable conversation, the last I ever had with her
     Majesty [the duchess adds].

After this there was no more possibility of reconciliation. Attempts of
all kinds were made, and there is even a record of a somewhat pitiful
scene in which great Marlborough himself, on his return from the wars,
appears on his knees pleading with Queen Anne to take back her old
companion into favor, but without effect. Unfortunately for himself, he
did not resign at this turning-point, being persuaded both by friends
and foes not to do so; and with the evident risk before his eyes of
hazarding all the combinations of the war and giving a distinct
advantage to the enemy against whom he had hitherto operated so
forcibly. He kept his command, therefore, for the public interest rather
than his own, and returned, when the season of warfare recommenced, to
the post which all these events made uneasy for him, and where his
credit was shaken and his prestige diminished by the disfavor of the
court and the opposition of the ministry. The responsibility was
therefore left upon Anne and her ministers of dismissing him, which they
did in the end of 1711, to the consternation of their allies, the
delight of the French, and the bewilderment of the nation. The party
plots by which this came about are far too long and involved to be
capable of explanation here--neither can we enter into the semi-secret
negotiations for the humiliating and disgraceful peace secured by the
treaty of Utrecht, which were carried on unknown to Marlborough, to the
destruction of the alliance and confusion of all his plans. Never,
perhaps, was so great a man treated with such contumely. His associate
in his work, the Lord Treasurer Godolphin, the great financier of his
time, had already fallen, leaving office so poor a man that he would
have been wholly dependent on his relations but for the unexpected death
of a brother who left him a small fortune. He has left an account of his
dismissal by the queen herself and on the ground apparently of personal
offense, which is extraordinary indeed.

Anne herself was no doubt little more than a puppet in the hands of
successive politicians; but yet the struggle that took place around her
at this unfortunate period--the maintenance by every wile of somebody
who could influence her, the conflict for her ear and favor--shows her
immense importance in the economy of public life. Queen Victoria is the
object of universal veneration and respect, but not the smallest
official in her government need fear the displeasure of the queen as the
highest minister had to fear that of Anne, for whom no one entertained
any particular respect. Yet there was little real power in the
possession of the unfortunate woman who, badgered on all sides, and
refused both peace and rest, sank slowly into disease and decay during
the two years which followed the disgrace of the friend of her youth.

She had no longer an audacious Freeman to tell her unwelcome truths and
tease her with appeals and reproaches; but it is probable that she soon
found her soft-voiced Abigail, her caressing duchess (of Somerset)
little more satisfactory; never was a head that wore a crown more
uneasy. She held fast to the power which she had been persuaded she was
to get into her own hands when she was delivered from the sway of the
Marlboroughs, and for a little while believed it possible that she could
reign unaided. But this was a delusion that could not last long; and her
death was hastened, it is said, by a violent altercation between Harley
and St. John, when the inevitable struggle between the two who had
pushed all competitors out of place occurred at last. They wrangled over
the staff of office in Anne’s very presence, overwhelming her with
agitation and excitement. Apart from politics, the royal existence was
dull enough. When Dean Swift was at Windsor, following Harley and
waiting for the decision of his Irish business, we have occasional
glimpses through his eyes which show the tedium of the court. “There was
a drawing-room to-day,” he says, “but so few company that the Queen sent
for us into her bedchamber, where we made our bows, and stood, about
twenty of us round the room, while she looked round with her fan in her
mouth, and once a minute said about three words to some that were
nearest her, and then she was told dinner was ready, and went out.” The
same authority mentions her way of taking exercise, which was a strange
one. “The Queen was hunting the stag till four this afternoon,” he says;
“she drove in her chaise about forty miles, and it was five before we
went to dinner.... She hunts in a chaise with one horse, which she
drives herself, and drives furiously like Jehu, and is a mighty hunter
like Nimrod.” Windsor’s great park and forest must have afforded room
and space for some part at least of this course, and a hunt in August
would need to have been confined to ground less cultivated than that of
the smiling plain which skirts the castle hill on the other side. Queen
Anne’s Ride and Queen Anne’s Drive are still well-known names in the
locality where the strange apparition of the queen, solitary in her high
chaise, and “driving furiously” after the hunt, must once have been a
familiar sight.

The end of this poor queen’s life was disturbed by a new and terrible
struggle, in which natural sentiment and public duty, and all the
prepossessions and prejudices of her nature, were set in conflict one
against the other. This was upon the question of the succession. The
family of Hanover, the Electress Sophia and her son and grandson, had
been chosen solemnly by Parliament as the nearest members of the royal
race who were Protestants, and were recognized as the heirs to the
throne in all public acts and in the prayers of the church. But to Anne
the house of Hanover was of no special interest. She did not love the
idea of successor at all. She had declared to Marlborough passionately
that the proposed visit of the Hanoverian prince was a thing which she
could not bear, and there was no friendship, nor even acquaintance,
between her and relatives so far removed. But apart from all public
knowledge, in the secret chambers and by the back-stairs came whispers
now of another name, that of James Stuart, more familiar and kindly--the
baby-brother about whom Anne had believed the prevailing fable, that he
was a supposititious child, for whom she had invented the name of the
Pretender, but who now in her childless decay began to be presented
before her as the victim of a great wrong. Poor queen! she was torn
asunder by all these contradictions; and if her heart was melting
toward her father’s son, all the dull experience which she had acquired
in spite of herself must have convinced her that this solution of the
difficulty was impossible. Her life of late had been one long conflict;
imperious Sarah first, then Harley and St. John quarrelling in her very
presence-chamber; and when the door was shut and the curtains drawn and
all the world departed save Abigail lying on a mattress on the floor to
be near her mistress, here was the most momentous question of all. She
who desired nothing so much as quiet and to be left in peace, was once
again compelled to face a problem of the utmost importance to England,
and on which she alone had the power to say a decisive word. Little
wonder if Anne was harassed beyond all endurance. But those who pressed
this question upon her waning senses were the instruments of their own
overthrow. The powers of life worn out before their time could bear no
more. The hopes of the Jacobite party were rising higher every day as
the end drew near; but at the last she escaped them, having uttered no
word of support to their cause; and in the confusion which ensued,
George I. was peacefully proclaimed as soon as the queen out of her
lethargy had slipped beyond the boundaries of any earthly kingdom.

The Marlboroughs, who had been living on the Continent since their
disgrace, came back after this new change. The duke’s entry into London
“in great state, attended by hundreds of gentlemen on horseback and some
of the nobility in their coaches” a few days after, is reported by one
of the chroniclers of the time. The duchess followed him soon after, and
whether her temper and disposition had so far mended as to allow him to
enjoy the peace he had so often longed for by the side of her he loved,
he had at least a tranquil evening-time among his friends and
dependents, and the grandchildren who were to be his heirs--for only one
of his own children survived at his death. Duchess Sarah lived long
after him.

[Illustration: BISHOP GILBERT BURNET.

ENGRAVED BY R. A. MULLER, FROM MEZZOTINT IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM BY JOHN
SMITH, AFTER THE PAINTING BY JOHN RILEY.]

She was sixty-two when he died, but, nevertheless, in spite of temper
and every other failing, was still charming enough to be sought in
marriage by two distinguished suitors--one of them that proud Duke of
Somerset whose first wife had supplanted her at court. She answered this
potentate in the only way consistent with the dignity of a woman of her
age and circumstances; but added, with a noble pride which sat well upon
her, that had she been but half her age, not the emperor of the world
should ever have filled the place sacred to great Marlborough. It is a
pity we could not leave her here in the glow of this proud tenderness
and constancy. She was capable of that and many other noble things, but
not of holding her tongue, of withdrawing into the background, or
accepting in other ways the natural change from maturity to age. Her
restless energies, however, had some legitimate outlet. She finished
Blenheim, and she wrote innumerable explanations and memoranda, which
finally shaped themselves into that “Account of the Conduct of the
Duchess of Marlborough from her first Coming to Court,” which is one of
the most interesting of all _mémoires pour servir_. This was published
in her eighty-second year, and it is curious to think of the vivacious
and unsubdued spirit which could throw itself back so completely out of
the calm of age into the conflicts and the very atmosphere of what had
passed thirty years before. And she did her best to prepare for a great
life of Marlborough which should set him right with the world. But her
time was not always so innocently employed, and it is to be feared that
she wrangled to the end of her life. The “Characters” of her
contemporaries which she left behind are full of spite and malice. There
was no peace in her soul. A characteristic little story is told of her
in an illness. “Last year she had lain a great while ill without
speaking; her physicians said she must be blistered or she would die.
She called out, ‘I won’t be blistered and I won’t die!’ and apparently
for the moment kept her word.” She lived long enough to be impaled by
Pope in verses which an involuntary admiration for this daring,
dauntless, impassioned woman makes us reluctant to quote. She survived
almost her entire generation, and was capable of living a hundred years
more had nature permitted. She was eighty-four when she succumbed at
last, in the year 1744, thirty years after the death of the queen.



CHAPTER III

THE AUTHOR OF “GULLIVER”


There are few figures in history, and still fewer in literature, which
have occupied so great a place in the world’s attention, or which retain
so strong a hold upon its interest, as that of Jonathan Swift, dean of
St. Patrick’s. It is considerably more than a century since he died, old
and mad and miserable: a man who had never been satisfied with life, or
felt his fate equal to his deserts; who disowned and hated (even when he
served it) the country of his birth, and with fierce and bitter passion
denounced human nature itself, and left a sting in almost every
individual whom he loved; a man whose preferment and home were far from
the center of public affairs, and who had no hereditary claim on the
attention of England. Yet when the English reader, or he who in the
farthest corner of the New World has the same right to English
literature as that which the subjects of Queen Victoria hold,--as the
American does--from the subjects of Queen Anne,--reads the title at the
head of this page, neither the one nor the other will have any
difficulty in distinguishing among all the ecclesiastical dignitaries of
that age who it is that stands conspicuous as the dean. Not in royal
Westminster or Windsor is this man to be found; not the ruler of any
great cathedral in the rich English midlands where tradition and wealth
and an almost Catholic supremacy united to make the great official of
the church as important as any official of the state--but far from
those influences, half as far as America is now from the center of
English society and the sources of power, one of a nation which the most
obstinate conservative of to-day will not hesitate to allow was then
deeply wronged and cruelly misgoverned by England, many and anxious as
have been her efforts since to make amends. Yet among the many strange
examples of that far more than republican power (not always most evident
in republics) by which a man of native force and genius, however humble,
finds his way to the head of affairs and impresses his individuality
upon his age, when thousands born to better fortunes are swept away as
nobodies, Swift is one of the most remarkable. His origin, though noted
by himself, not without a certain pride, as from a family of gentry not
unknown in their district, was in his own person almost as lowly and
poor as it was possible to be. The posthumous son of a poor official in
the Dublin law-courts, owing his education to the kindness, or perhaps
less the kindness than the family pride, of an uncle, Swift entered the
world as a hanger-on, waiting what fortune and a patron might do for
him, a position scarcely comprehensible to young Englishmen nowadays,
though then the natural method of advancement. Such a young man in the
present day would betake himself to his books, with the practical aim of
an examination before him, and the hope of immediate admission through
that gate to the public service and all its chances. It is amusing to
speculate what the difference might have been had Jonathan Swift, coming
raw with his degree from Trinity College, Dublin, shouldered his robust
way to the head of an examination list, and thus making himself at a
stroke independent of patronage, gone out to reign and rule and
distribute justice in India, or pushed himself upward among the
gentlemanly mediocrities of a public office. One asks would he have
found that method more successful, and endured the desk and the routine
of his office, and

[Illustration: JONATHAN SWIFT.

FROM PHOTOGRAPH OF ORIGINAL MARBLE BUST OF SWIFT BY ROUBILLIAC
(1695-1762), NOW IN THE LIBRARY OF TRINITY COLLEGE, DUBLIN.]

“got on” with the head of his department, better than he endured the
monotony and subjection, the possible slights and spurns of Sir William
Temple’s household, which he entered, half servant, half equal, the poor
relation, the secretary and companion of that fastidious philosopher?
The question may be cut short by the almost certainty that Swift could
not have gained his promotion in any such way; but his age had not
learned the habit of utilizing education, and he was one of the idle
youths of fame. “He was stopped of his degree,” he himself writes in his
autobiographical notes, “for dullness and insufficiency, and at last
hardly admitted in a manner little to his credit, which is called in
that college _speciali gratia_.” Recent biographers have striven to
prove that this really meant nothing to Swift’s discredit, but it is to
be supposed that in such a matter he is himself the best authority.

The life of the household of dependents at Moor Park, where young Swift
attended Sir William’s pleasure in the library, while the Johnsons and
Dingleys, the waiting-gentlewomen of a system which now lingers only in
courts, hung about my lady, her relatives, gossips, servants, is to us
extremely difficult to realize, and still more to understand. This
little cluster of secondary personages, scarcely at all elevated above
the servants, with whom they sometimes sat at table, and whose offices
they were always liable to be called on to perform, yet who were all
conscious of gentle blood in their veins, and a relationship more or
less distinct with the heads of the house, is indeed one of the most
curious lingerings of the past in the eighteenth century. When we read
in one of Macaulay’s brilliant sketches, or in Swift’s own words, or in
the indications given by both history and fiction, that the
parson,--perhaps at the great house,--humble priest of the parish, found
his natural mate in the waiting-maid, it is generally forgotten that the
waiting-maid was then in most cases quite as good as the parson: a
gently bred and well-descended woman, like her whom an unkind but not
ignoble fate made into the Stella we all know, the mild and modest star
of Swift’s existence. It was no doubt a step in the transition from the
great medieval household, where the squire waited on the knight with a
lowliness justified by his certainty of believing himself knight in his
turn, and where my lady’s service was a noble education, the only school
accessible to the young gentlewomen of her connection--down to our own
less picturesque and more independent days, in which personal service
has ceased to be compatible with the pretensions of any who can assume,
by the most distant claim, to be “gentle” folk. The institution is very
apparent in Shakspere’s day, the waiting-gentlewomen who surround his
heroines being of entirely different mettle from the soubrettes of
modern comedy. At a later period such a fine gentleman as John Evelyn,
in no need of patronage, was content and proud that his daughter should
enter a great household to learn how to comport herself in the world. In
the end of the seventeenth century the dependents were perhaps more
absolutely dependent. But even this, like most things, had its better
and worst side.

That a poor widow with her child, like Stella’s mother, should find
refuge in the house of her wealthy kinswoman at no heavier cost than
that of attending to Lady Temple’s linen and laces, and secure thus such
a training for her little girl as might indeed have ended in the rude
household of a Parson Trulliber, but at the same time might fit her to
take her place in a witty and brilliant society, and enter into all the
thoughts of the most brilliant genius of his time, was no ill fate; nor
is there anything that is less than noble and befitting (in theory) in
the association of that young man of genius, whatsoever exercises of
patience he might be put to, with the highly cultured man of the world,
the ex-ambassador and councilor of kings, under whose auspices he could
learn to understand both books and men, see the best company of his
time, and acquire at second hand all the fruits of a ripe experience. So
that, perhaps, there is something to be said after all for the curious
little community at Moor Park, where Sir William, like a god, made the
day good or evil for his people according as he smiled or frowned; where
the young Irish secretary, looking but uneasily upon a world in which
his future fate was so unassured, had yet the wonderful chance once, if
no more, of explaining English institutions to King William, and in his
leisure the amusement of teaching little Hester how to write, and
learning from her baby prattle--which must have been the delight of the
house, kept up and encouraged by her elders--that “little language”
which had become a sort of synonym for the most intimate and endearing
utterances of tenderness. No doubt Sir William himself (who left her a
modest little fortune when he died) must have loved to hear the child
talk, and even Lady Giffard and the rest, having no responsibility for
her parts of speech, kept her a baby as long as possible, and delighted
in the pretty jargon to which foolish child-lovers cling in all ages
after the little ones themselves are grown too wise to use it more.

Jonathan Swift left Ireland, along with many more, in the commotion that
succeeded the revolution of 1688--a very poor and homely lad, with
nothing but the learning, such as it was, picked up in a somewhat
disorderly university career. Through his mother, then living at
Leicester, and on the score of humble relationship between Mrs. Swift
and Lady Temple, of whom the reader may perhaps remember the romance and
tender history,--a pleasant association,--he was introduced to Sir
William Temple’s household, but scarcely, it would appear, at first to
any permanent position there. He was engaged, an unfriendly writer says,
“at the rate of £20 a year” as amanuensis and reader, but “Sir William
never favoured him with his conversation nor allowed him to sit at table
with him.” Temple’s own account of the position, however, contains
nothing at all derogatory to the young man, for whom, about a year
after, he endeavored, no doubt in accordance with Swift’s own wishes, to
find a situation with Sir Robert Southwell, then going to Ireland as
secretary of state. Sir William describes Swift as “of good family in
Herefordshire.... He has lived in my house, read to me, writ for me, and
kept all my accounts as far as my small occasions required. He has Latin
and Greek, some French, writes a very good current hand, is very honest
and diligent, and has good friends, though they have for the present
lost their fortunes,” the great man says; and he recommends the youth
“either as a gentleman to wait on you, or a clerk to write under you, or
upon any establishment of the College to recommend him to a fellowship
there, which he has a just pretence to.” This shows how little there was
in the position of “a gentleman to wait on you,” of which the young
suitor need have been ashamed. Swift’s own account of this speedy return
to Ireland is that it was by advice of the physicians, “who weakly
imagined that his native air might be of some use to recover his
health,” which he was young enough to have endangered by the temptations
of Sir William’s fine gardens; a “surfeit of fruit” being the innocent
cause to which he attributes the disease which haunted him for all the
rest of his life.

His absence, however, from the Temple household was of very short
duration, Sir Robert Southwell having apparently had no use for his
services, or means of preferring him to a fellowship, and he returned to
Moor Park in 1690, where he remained for four years. It was quite clear,
whatever his vicissitudes of feeling might have been, that he identified
himself entirely with his patron’s opinions and even prejudices, and
was

[Illustration: MOOR PARK, RESIDENCE OF SIR WILLIAM TEMPLE, AND OF SWIFT.

DRAWN BY CHARLES HERBERT WOODBURY, ENGRAVED BY R. VARLEY.]

a loyal and devoted retainer both now and afterward. When Sir William
became involved in a literary quarrel with the great scholar Bentley,
young Swift rushed into the field with a _jeu d’esprit_ which has
outlived all other records of the controversy. The “Battle of the Books”
could hardly have been written in aid of a hard or contemptuous master.
Years after, when he had a house of his own and had entered upon his
independent career, he turned his little rectory garden into a humble
imitation of the Dutch paradise which Temple had made to bloom in the
wilds of Surrey, with a canal and a willow walk like those which were so
dear to King William and his courtiers. And when Temple died, it was to
Swift, and not to any of his nephews, that Sir William committed the
charge of his papers and literary remains. This does not look like a
hard bondage on one side, or any tyrannical sway on the other,
notwithstanding a few often-quoted phrases which are taken as implying
complaint. “Don’t you remember,” Swift asks long after, “how I used to
be in pain when Sir William Temple would look cold and out of temper for
three or four days, and I used to suspect a hundred reasons?” But these
words need not represent anything more than that sensitiveness to the
aspect of the person on whom his prospects and comfort depend which is
inevitable to every individual in a similar position, however
considerate and friendly the patron may be. The hard-headed and
unbending Scotch philosopher, James Mill, was just as sensitive to the
looks of his kind friend and helper in the early struggles of life,
Jeremy Bentham, in whose sunny countenance Mill discovered unspoken
offense with an ingenuity worthy of a self-tormenting woman. It was
natural indeed that Swift, a high-spirited young man, should fret and
struggle as the years went on and nothing happened to enlarge his
horizon beyond the trees of Moor Park. He was sent to King William, as
has been said, when Temple was unable to wait upon his Majesty, to
explain to him the expediency of certain parliamentary measures, and
this was no doubt intended by his patron as a means of bringing him
under the king’s notice. William would seem to have taken a kind of
vague interest in the secretary, which he expressed in an odd way by
offering him a captain’s commission in a cavalry regiment,--a proposal
which did not tempt Swift,--and by teaching him how to cut asparagus “in
the Dutch way,” and to eat up all the stalks, as the dean afterward, in
humorous revenge, made an unlucky visitor of his own do. But William,
notwithstanding these whimsical evidences of favor, neither listened to
the young secretary’s argument nor gave him a prebend as had been hoped.

Four years, however, is a long time for an ambitious young man to spend
in dependence, watching one hope die out after another; and Swift’s
impatience began to be irrestrainable and to trouble the peace of his
patron’s learned leisure. Although destined from the first to the
church, and for some time waiting in tremulous expectation of
ecclesiastical preferment, Swift had not yet taken orders. The
explanation he gives of how and why he finally determined on doing so is
characteristic. His dissatisfaction and restlessness, probably his
complaints, moved Sir William,--though evidently deeply offended that
his secretary should wish to leave him,--to offer him an employ of about
£120 a year in the Rolls Office in Ireland, of which Temple held the
sinecure office of master. “Whereupon [says Swift’s own narrative] Mr.
Swift told him that since he had now an opportunity of living without
being driven into the Church for a maintenance, he was resolved to go to
Ireland and take Holy Orders.” This arbitrary decision to balk his
patron’s tardy bounty, and take his own way in spite of him, was
probably as much owing to a characteristic blaze of temper as to the
somewhat fantastic disinterestedness here put forward, though Swift was
never a man greedy of money or disposed to sacrifice his pride to the
acquisition of gain, notwithstanding certain habits of miserliness
afterward developed in his character. Sir William was “extremely
angry”--hurt, no doubt, as many a patron has been, by the ingratitude of
the dependent who would not trust everything to him, but claimed some
free will in the disposition of his own life. Had they been uncle and
nephew, or even father and son, the same thing might easily have
happened. Swift set out for Dublin full of indignation and excitement,
“everybody judging I did best to leave him,”--but alas! in this, as in
so many cases, pride was doomed to speedy downfall.

On reaching Dublin, and taking the necessary steps for his ordination,
Swift found that it was needful for him to have a recommendation and
certificate from the patron in whose house so many years of his life had
been spent. No doubt it must have been a somewhat bitter necessity to
bow his head before the protector whom he had left in anger and ask for
this. Macaulay describes him as addressing his patron in the language
“of a lacquey, or even of a beggar,” but we doubt greatly if apart from
prejudice or the tingle of these unforgettable words, any impartial
reader would form such an impression. “The particulars expected of me,”
Swift writes, “are what relates to morals and learning and the reasons
of quitting your honour’s family, that is whether the last was
occasioned by any ill action.” “Your honour” has a somewhat servile tone
in our days, but in Swift’s the formality was natural. Lady Giffard,
Temple’s sister-in-law, in the further quarrels which followed Sir
William’s death, spoke of this as a penitential letter, and perhaps it
was not wonderful that she should look on the whole matter with an
unfavorable eye. No doubt the ladies of the house thought young Swift an
unnatural monster for wishing to go away and thinking himself able to
set up for himself without their condescending notice and the godlike
philosopher’s society and instruction, and were pleased to find his
pride so quickly brought down. Sir William, however, it would seem,
behaved as a philosopher and a gentleman should, and gave the required
recommendation with magnanimity and kindness. Thus the young man had his
way.

Swift got a small benefice in the north of Ireland, the little country
parish of Kilroot, in which doubtless he expected that the sense of
independence would make up to him for other deprivations. It was near
Belfast, among those hard-headed Scotch colonists whom he could never
endure; and probably this had something to do with the speedy revulsion
of his mind. He remained there only a year; and it is perhaps the best
proof we could have of his sense of isolation and banishment that this
was the only time in his life in which he thought of marriage. There is
in existence a fervent and impassioned letter addressed to the object of
his affections, a Miss Waring, whom, after the fashion of the time, he
called Varina. He does not seem in this case to have had the usual good
fortune that attended his relationships with women. Miss Waring did not
respond with the same warmth; indeed, she was discouraging and coldly
prudent. And he was still pleading for a favorable answer when there
arrived a letter from Moor Park inviting his return--Sir William’s
pride, too, having apparently broken down under the blank made by
Swift’s departure. He made instant use of this invitation--which must
have soothed his injured feelings and restored his self-satisfaction--to
shake the resolution of the ungrateful Varina. “I am once more offered,”
he says, “the advantage to have the same acquaintance with greatness
which I formerly enjoyed, and with better prospects of interest”; and
though he offers magnanimously “to forego it all for your sake,” yet it
is evident that the proposal had set the blood stirring in his veins,
and that the dependence from which he had broken loose with a kind of
desperation, once more seemed to

[Illustration: DEAN SWIFT.

FROM COPPERPLATE ENGRAVING BY PIERRE FOURDRINIER, AFTER A PAINTING BY
CHARLES JERVAS.]

him, unless Varina had been melted by the sacrifice he would have made
for her, to be the most desirable thing in the world.

Macaulay, and after him Thackeray and many less distinguished writers,
still persistently represent this part of Swift’s life as one of
unmitigated hardship and suffering. The brilliant historian so much
scorns the guidance of facts as to say that the humble student “made
love to a pretty waiting-maid who was the chief ornament of the
servant’s hall,” by way of explaining the strange yet tender story which
has been more deeply discussed than any great national event, and which
has made the name of Stella known to every reader.

Hester Johnson was a child of seven when young Swift, “the humble
student,” went first to Moor Park. She was only fifteen when he
returned, no longer as a sort of educated man of all work, but on the
entreaty of the patron who had felt the want of his company so much as
to forget all grievances. He was not now a humble student, Temple’s
satellite and servant, but his friend and coadjutor, fully versed in all
his secrets, and most likely already chosen as the guardian of his fame
and the executor of his purposes and wishes; therefore it is not
possible that Macaulay’s reckless picturesque description could apply to
either time. Such an easy picture, however, has more effect upon the
general imagination than the outcries of all the biographers, and the
many researches made to show that Swift was not a sort of literary
lackey, nor Stella an Abigail, but that he had learned to prize the
advantages of his home there during his absence from it, and that during
the latter part of his life at Moor Park at least his position was as
good as that of a dependent can ever be.

Sir William Temple died, as Swift records affectionately, on the morning
of January 27, 1699, “and with him all that was good and amiable among
men.” He died, however, leaving the young man who had spent so many
years of his life under his wing, scarcely better for that long
subjection. Swift had a legacy of £100 for his trouble in editing his
patron’s memoirs, and he got the profits of those memoirs, amounting,
Mr. Forster calculates, to no less than £600--no inconsiderable present;
but no one of the many appointments which were then open to the
retainers of the great, and especially to a young man of letters, had
come in Swift’s way. He himself, it is said, “still believed in the
royal pledge for the first prebend that should fall vacant in
Westminster or Canterbury,” but this was a hope which had accompanied
him ever since he explained constitutional law to King William six years
before, and could not be very lively after this long interval.

Thus Swift’s life came to a sudden and complete break. The great
household, with its easy and uneasy jumble of patrons and dependents,
fell asunder and ceased to be. The younger members of the family were
jealous of the last bequest, which put the fame of their distinguished
relative into the hands of a stranger, and did their best to set Swift
down in his proper place, and to proclaim how much he was the creature
of their uncle’s bounty. In the breaking up which followed, there were
many curious partings and conjunctions. Why Hester Johnson, to whom Sir
William had bequeathed a little independence, should have left her
mother’s care and joined her fortunes to those of Mrs. Dingley instead,
remains unexplained, unless indeed it was Mrs. Johnson’s second marriage
which was the cause, or perhaps some vexation on the part of Lady
Giffard--with whom the girl’s mother remained, notwithstanding her
marriage--at the liberality of her brother to the child brought up in
his house. Mrs. Johnson had other daughters, one of whom Swift saw, and
describes favorably, years after. Perhaps Mrs. Dingley and the girl whom
he had taught and petted from her childhood had taken Swift’s side in
the Giffard-Temple difference, and so got on uneasy terms with the rest
of the household, always faithful to my lady. At all events, at the
breaking up Hester with her little fortune separated herself from the
connection generally, and with her elder friend made an independent new
beginning, as Swift also had to do. The fact seems of no particular
importance, except that it afforded a reason for Swift’s interference in
her affairs, and threw them into a combination which lasted all their
lives.

Swift was thirty-one, too old to be beginning his career, yet young
enough to turn with eager zest to the unknown, when this catastrophe
occurred. Sir William Temple’s secretary and literary executor must have
known, one would suppose, many people who could have helped him to
promotion, but it would seem as if a kind of irresistible fate impelled
him back to his native country, though he did not love it, and forced
him to be an Irishman in spite of himself. The only post that came in
his way was a chaplaincy, conjoined with a secretaryship, in the suite
of the Earl of Berkeley, newly appointed one of the lords justices in
Ireland, and just then entering upon his duties. Swift accepted the
position in hopes that he should be continued as Lord Berkeley’s
secretary, and possibly go with him afterward to more stirring scenes
and a larger life, but this expectation was not carried out. Neither was
his application--which seems at the moment a somewhat bold one--for the
deanery of Derry successful, and all the preferment he succeeded in
getting was another Irish living, with a better stipend and in a more
favorable position than Kilroot: the parish of Laracor, within twenty
miles of Dublin, which, conjoined with a prebend in St. Patrick’s and
other small additions, brought him in £200 a year; a small promotion,
indeed, yet not a bad income for the place and time. And he was
naturally, as Lord Berkeley’s chaplain, in the midst of the finest
company that Ireland could boast, one of a court more extended than Sir
William Temple’s, yet of a similar description, and affording greater
scope for his hitherto undeveloped social qualities. Satire more
sportive than mere scorn, yet sometimes savage enough; an elephantine
fun, which pleased the age; the puns and quibs in which the men emulated
one another; the merry rhymes that pleased the ladies,--seem suddenly to
have burst forth in him, throwing an unexpected gleam upon his new
sphere.

Swift was always popular with women. He treated them roughly on many
occasions, with an arrogance that grew with age, but evidently possessed
that charm--a quality by itself and not dependent upon any laws of
amiability--which attracts one sex to the other. Lady Berkeley, whom he
describes as a woman of “the most easy conversation joined with the
truest piety,” and her young daughters were charming and lively
companions with whom the chaplain soon found himself at home. And
notwithstanding his disappointment with respect to the preferment which
Lord Berkeley might have procured for him and did not, it would seem
that this period of hanging on at the little Irish court was amusing at
least. The lively little picture of the inferior members of a great
household which Swift made for the entertainment of the drawing-rooms on
the occasion when Mrs. Frances Harris lost her purse, is one of the most
vivid and amusing possible.

His stay in Ireland at this period lasted about two years, during which
he paid repeated visits to his living at Laracor, and made trial of
existence there also. The parsonage was in a ruinous condition; the
church a miserable barn; the congregation numbered about twenty persons.
Many are the tales of the new parson’s arrival there like a
thunder-storm, frightening the humble curate and his wife with the
arrogant roughness of manner which they, like many others, found
afterward covered a great deal of genuine practical kindness. His mode
of traveling, his sarcastic rhymes about the places at which he paused
on the journey, the careless swing of imperious good and ill

[Illustration: STELLA’S COTTAGE, ON THE BOUNDARY OF THE MOOR PARK
ESTATE.

DRAWN BY CHARLES HERBERT WOODBURY, ENGRAVED BY S. DAVIS.]

humor in which he indulged, contemptuous of everybody’s opinion, have
furnished many amusing incidents. One well-known anecdote, which
describes him as finding his congregation to consist only of his clerk
and beginning the service gravely with, “Dearly beloved Roger,” has
found a permanent place among ecclesiastical pleasantries. In all
probability it is true; but if not so, it is at least so _ben trovato_
as to be as good as true. There were few claims upon the energies of
such a man in such a sphere, and when Lord Berkeley was recalled to
England his chaplain went with him. But neither did he find any
promotion in London. Up to this time his only literary work had been
that wonderful “Battle of the Books,” which had burst like a bombshell
into the midst of the squabble of the _literati_, but which had only as
yet been handed about in manuscript, and was therefore known to few. No
doubt it was known to various wits and scholars that Sir William
Temple’s late secretary and literary executor was a young man of no
common promise; but statesmen in general, and the king in particular,
sick and worn out with many preoccupations, had no leisure for the
claims of the Irish parson. He hung about the Berkeley household, and
gravely read out of the book of moral essays which the countess loved
those Reflections on a Broomstick which her ladyship found so edifying,
and launched upon the world an anonymous pamphlet or two, which he had
the pleasure of hearing talked about and attributed to names greater
than his own, but made no step toward the advancement for which he
longed.

The interest of this visit to England was however as great and told for
as much in his life as if it had brought him a bishopric. It determined
that long connection and close intercourse in which Swift’s inner
history is involved. After he had paid in vain his court to the king,
and made various ineffectual attempts to recommend himself in high
quarters, he went on a visit to Farnham, where Hester Johnson and Mrs.
Dingley had settled after Sir William’s death. Swift found the two women
quite undetermined what to do, in an uncomfortable lodging, harassed for
money, and without any object in their lives. Most probably he was
called to advise as to their future plans, where they should settle and
how they were to live, both being entirely inexperienced in the art of
independent existence. They had lived together for years, and knew
everything about each other: Hester had grown up from childhood under
Swift’s eye, his pupil, his favorite and playfellow. She had now, it is
true, arrived at an age when other sentiments are supposed to come in.
She must have been about twenty, while he was thirty-four. There was no
reason in the world why they should not have married then and there, had
they so wished. But there seems no appearance or thought of any such
desire, and the question was what should the ladies do for the
arrangement of their affairs and pleasant occupation of their lives.
Farnham being untenable, where should they go? Why not to Ireland, where
Hester’s property was--where they would be near their friend, who could
help them into society and give them his own companionship as often as
he happened to be there? Here is his own account of the decision:

“I prevailed with her and her dear friend and companion, the other
lady,” he says, “to draw what money they had into Ireland, a great part
of their fortunes being in annuities upon funds. Money was then ten per
cent. in Ireland, besides the advantage of returning it, and all the
necessaries of life at half the price. They complied with my advice, and
soon after came over; but I happening to continue some time longer in
England, they were much discouraged to live in Dublin, where they were
wholly strangers. But this adventure looked so like a frolic, the
censure held for some time as if there were a secret history in such a
removal; which however soon blew off by her excellent conduct. She came
over with her friend in the year 1700, and they both lived together
until the day [of her death, 1728].”

This was then the time which decided that which is called the “sad and
mysterious history” of Swift and Stella--a story so strangely told, so
obstinately insisted upon as miserable, unnatural, and tragical, that
the reader or writer of to-day has scarcely the power of forming an
impartial judgment upon it. We have not a word from the woman’s side of
the question, who is supposed to have passed a melancholy existence of
unsatisfied longings and disappointed love by Swift’s side, the victim
of his capricious affections, neglect, cruelty, and fondness. That she
should have wished to marry him, that the love was impassioned on her
side, and her whole life blighted and overcast by his fantastic
repugnance to the common ties of humanity, is taken for granted by every
historian. These writers differ as to Swift’s motives, as to the
character of his feelings, and even as to the facts of the case; but no
one has the slightest doubt of what the woman’s sentiments must have
been. But, as a matter of fact, we have no evidence at all what Stella’s
sentiments were. By so much written testimony as remains we are fully
entitled to form such conclusions as we please on Swift’s side of the
question; but there is actually no testimony at all upon Stella’s side.
Appearances of blighted life or unhappiness there are none in anything
we know of her. As the ladies appear reflected in that “Journal to
Stella”--which is the dean’s only claim upon our affections, but a
strong one--they seem to have lived’ a most cheerful, lively life. They
had a number of friends, they had their little tea-parties, their circle
of witty society, to which the letters of the absent were a continual
amusement and delight. And it is the man, not the woman, who complains
of not receiving letters; it is he, not she, who exhausts every playful
wile, every tender art, to keep himself in vivid recollection. Is it
perhaps a certain mixture of masculine vanity and compassion for the
gentle feminine creature who never succeeded in getting the man she
loved to marry her, and thus failed to attain the highest end of woman,
which has moved every biographer of Swift, each man more compassionate
than his predecessor, thus to exhaust himself in pity for Stella?
Johnson, Scott, Macaulay, Thackeray, not to mention many lesser names,
have all taken her injured innocence to heart. And nobody notes the
curious fact that Stella herself never utters any complaint, nor indeed
seems to feel the necessity of being unhappy at all, but takes her dean
most cheerfully,--laughing, scolding, giving her opinion with all the
delightful freedom of a relationship which was at once nature and
choice, the familiar trust and tenderness of old use and wont with the
charm of voluntary association. We see her only as reflected in his
letters, in the references he makes to hers, and all his tender,
sportive allusions to her habits and ways of thinking. This reflection
and image is not in rigid lines of black and white, but an airy and
radiant vision, the representation of anything in the world rather than
a downcast and disappointed woman. It is not that either of a wife or a
lover; it is more like the wilful, delightful image of a favorite child,
a creature confident that everything she says or does will be received
with admiration from the mere fact that it is she who says or does it,
and who tyrannizes, scoffs, and proffers a thousand comments and
criticisms with all the elastic brightness of unforced and unimpassioned
affection. It is through this medium alone that Stella is ever visible.
And he, too, laughs, teases, fondles, and advises with the same doting,
delightful ease of affection. By what process this attractive
conjunction should have furnished the idea of a victim in Stella, and in
Swift of a tyrannous secret lover crushing her heart, it is difficult to
understand. The external circumstances of their intimacy were, no doubt,
very

[Illustration: HESTER JOHNSON, SWIFT’S “STELLA,” PAINTED FROM LIFE BY
MRS. DELANY, ON THE WALL OF THE TEMPLE AT DELVILLE, AND ACCIDENTALLY
DESTROYED.

ENGRAVED BY M. HAIDER FROM COPY OF THE ORIGINAL BY HENRY MACMANUS, R. H.
A., NOW IN POSSESSION OF PROFESSOR DOWDEN.]

unusual, and might have lent occasion to much evil speaking. But they do
not seem to have done so, after the first moment at least. Nobody
ventured to assail the good fame of Stella, and Swift took every means
to make the perfect innocence of their friendship apparent. She cannot
be made out to have suffered in the vulgar way, and it seems to us one
of the most curious examples of an obstinately maintained theory to
represent her as Swift’s victim in what is supposed to be a long
martyrdom of the heart.

One can well imagine, however, when the two ladies arrived in Dublin,
where their friend had no doubt represented to them his power to gain
them access into the best society, and found that he did not come and
that they were stranded in a strange place, knowing nobody, how some
annoyance and disappointment, and perhaps anger, must have been in their
thoughts, and that P. D. F. R., as he is called in the little language,
faithless rogue! had his share of abuse. And no doubt it might be
believed by good-natured friends that their object in coming was to
secure the vicar of Laracor either for the young and lovely girl or the
elder woman, who was scarcely older than Swift--if not indeed that some
“secret history” more damaging still was at the bottom of the adventure.
Insensibly, however, Mrs. Johnson and Mrs. Dingley found a place and
position for themselves. Swift was often away in the following years,
spending about half his time in London, and when he was absent they took
possession of his newly repaired and renovated house, or occupied his
lodging in Dublin, and gathered friends about them, and went out to
their card-parties, and played a little, and talked, and lived a
pleasant life. When he returned, they removed to their own rooms. Thus
there could be no doubt about the close association between them, which,
when it was quite apparent that it meant nothing closer to come, no
doubt made everybody wonder. But we have no contemporary evidence that
Stella was an object of pity, and her aspect as we see it in all Swift
says of her is exactly the reverse, and gives us the impression of a
charming and easy-minded woman, a queen of society in her little circle,
enjoying everything that came her way.

As Swift’s relations with Stella are the great interests of his life,
the subject which occupies every new writer who so much as touches upon
him, it is needless to make any excuse for entering into the question
with an amount of detail which our limited space would otherwise
scarcely justify. The mystery about it lends it an endless attraction,
and as, whatever it was, it is the one great love of his life, and
represents all the private satisfaction and comfort he got by means of
his affections, it has a permanent interest which most readers will not
find in the “Tale of a Tub,” or any other of the productions which made
this period of his life remarkable. Swift was continually going and
coming to London through these years. Though he had begun at once to
make Laracor a sort of earthly paradise with a Dutch flavor, such as he
had learnt from his early master, and though it was “very much for his
own satisfaction” that he had invited Stella to come to Ireland, yet
neither of these reasons was enough to keep him in the rural quiet among
his willows, though he loved them. He hankered after society, after fame
and power. He liked to meet with great men, to hear the news, to ride
over weaker reasoners in society, to put forth his own vigorous views,
and whip, with sharp satire, the men who displeased him. Tradition and
habit had made him a Whig, but political names were of easy interchange
in those days, and Swift’s objects were much more definite than his
politics. From the moment of Queen Anne’s ascension, when she gratified
the Church of England by the remission of certain dues hitherto paid to
the crown, Swift’s energies were directed to obtaining a similar
remission for the Irish Church, and this was the ostensible object of
his repeated journeys to London. He had also a purpose still nearer to
his heart, which was the advancement of Jonathan Swift to a post more
fitted to his genius. For these great objects he haunted the anterooms
of Halifax and Somers and Godolphin, and did what he could to show them
what they were not wise enough to perceive, that he was himself an
auxiliary well worth securing. The Whig lords played with, flattered,
and neglected the brilliant but importunate envoy of the Irish Church,
holding him upon tenterhooks of expectation, going so far as to make him
believe that his cause for the church was won, and that his bishopric
was certain, till disgust and disappointment overcame Swift’s patience.
Nine years had passed in these vain negotiations. It was in 1701 that he
paid that visit to Farnham which decided Stella’s fate, but his own was
still hanging in the balance when, after almost yearly expeditions in
the interval, he set out for London in the autumn of the year 1710 with
a threat upon his lips. “I will apply to Mr. Harley, who formerly made
some advances toward me, and, unless he be altered, will I believe think
himself in the right to use me well.” The change was sudden, but it had
little in it that could be called political apostasy. Every man was more
or less for his own hand, and the balance of popular feeling fluctuated
between war and peace: between pride and the glory of England on the one
hand, and horror of the sacrifices and misery involved in the
long-continued, never-ending campaigns of Marlborough on the
other--almost as much as Queen Anne wavered between the influence of the
imperious duchess and the obsequious Abigail. There was no shame to
Swift at such a moment in the sudden revolution he made.

The man who felt himself of sufficient importance to make this threat
seems to have possessed already, notwithstanding the neglect of the Whig
lords, the rank of his intellect rather than of his external position,
and this not entirely because of the anonymous productions which were
more or less known to be his. The “Tale of a Tub,” written while he was
still an inmate of Moor Park, had by this time been before the world six
years. It was published along with the “Battle of the Books” in 1704,
and caused great excitement and sensation among politicians, wits, and
critics. But the careless contempt of fame which mingled in him with so
fierce a hunger for it kept it long a matter of doubt whether the
immense reputation of these works belonged to him or not; and it would
appear that his own personality, the size and rude splendor of his
individual character, had at least as much to do with his position as
the doubtful glory of an anonymous publication. The vicar of Laracor was
not sufficiently important to be chosen as the representative of the
Irish Church--but Jonathan Swift was; and though the bishops schemed
against him in his absence when he seemed to have failed, no one seems
to have ventured to suggest that he was too humble a person to hold that
representative post. The book which dazzled English society and set all
the wits talking was by no means the kind of book to support
ecclesiastical dignity. It was indeed by way of being a vindication of
the superiority of the Anglican Church over Rome on the one hand, and
the dissenters on the other; but the tremendous raid against false
pretenses, hypocrisy, and falsehood which is its real scope, was
executed with such a riot and madness of laughter, and unscrupulous
derision of everything that came in the satirist’s way, as had scarcely
been known in English speech before. The mockery was at once brilliant
and careless, dashed about hither and thither in a sort of giant’s play,
full of the coarsest metaphors, the finest wit, indignation, ridicule,
fun, almost too wild and reckless to be called cynical, though
penetrated with the profoundest cynicism and disbelief of any good. The
power which still lives and asserts itself in those strange and often
detestable pages, must strike even the

[Illustration: SIR WILLIAM TEMPLE.

ENGRAVED BY R. A. MULLER, FROM AN ENGRAVING IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM, AFTER
A PAINTING BY SIR PETER LELY.]

reader to whom they are most abhorrent. And the standard of taste was
different in the reign of Anne, and critics were not easily alarmed. To
some readers the most desperate satire that was ever written appeared a
delightful piece of wit.

William Penn sent to the author from America a gammon of bacon on the
score of having been “often greatly amused by thy _Tale_,” and a hundred
years later it “delighted beyond description” at the robust mind of
William Cobbett, so that he forgot that he had not supped, and preferred
the book to a bed. The effect upon the general mind of his
contemporaries was equally great; and notwithstanding the immense
difference of taste and public feeling it has never lost its place among
English classics. Many indeed were horrified by its audacious treatment
of the most sacred things, and the objection of Queen Anne to give its
author a bishopric would probably have been shared by nine tenths of her
subjects. The “Tale of a Tub” is one of those books which furnish a test
of literary character. Like the man who was bound to hear the Ancient
Mariner, and whom that mystic personage knew whenever he saw him, the
reader of Swift’s great work must be born with the faculty necessary for
due appreciation and understanding. It is not a power communicable, any
more than it is possible to explain the story of the albatross, and the
curse that fell upon its slayer. The greater part of the public take
both for granted, and remain in a respectful ignorance. To such Swift’s
work is little better than a dust-heap of genius, in which there are
diamonds and precious things imbedded, which flash at every turning
over; but the broken bits of treasure are mixed up with choking dust and
dreary rubbish, as well as the offensive garbage which revolts the
searcher. The dedication of the work to Prince Posterity is thus wholly
justified, and at the same time a failure. It stands in the highest rank
of classic satire, and yet to the mass of readers it is nothing but a
name.

It is characteristic, however, of the man that he should have tossed
into the world without a name a book which made a greater impression
than any contemporary publication, enjoying no doubt the wonders and
queries, yet scorning to make himself dependent upon so small a thing as
a book for his reputation and influence. He was no more disposed than
the most sensitive of authors to let another man claim the credit of it,
yet proud enough in native arrogance to hold himself independent of such
aids to advancement, and thus to prove his scorn of the world’s opinion,
even when he sought its applauses most. Whether this work had anything
to do with his introduction to the society of the coffee-houses, and the
wits of London, we are not told. He was addressed by Addison as “the
most Agreeable Companion, the Truest Friend, and the Greatest Genius of
his age,” very shortly after the publication of his great satire; so
that it is probable he already enjoyed the advantage of its fame,
without seeming to do so. The friendship of Addison was a better thing
than the admiration of the crowd, and notwithstanding Swift’s imperious
temper and arrogant ways, it is just to add that he always numbered
among his friends the best and greatest of his time.

On a first accost, it would not seem that his manners were ingratiating.
This story, which is told of Swift’s appearance at the St. James
coffee-house is amusing, and may be true.

     They had for several successive days observed a strange clergyman
     come into the house who seemed entirely unacquainted with any of
     those who frequented it, and whose custom was to lay down his hat
     on a table and walk backward and forward at a good pace, for half
     an hour or an hour, without speaking to any mortal, or seeming in
     the least to attend to anything that was going forward there. He
     then used to take up his hat, pay his money at the bar, and walk
     away without opening his lips. On one particular evening, as Mr.
     Addison and the rest were observing him, they saw him cast his eyes
     several times on a gentleman in boots who seemed to be just come
     out of the country, and at last advance, as if intending to address
     him. Eager to hear what this dumb, mad parson had to say, they all
     quitted their seats to get near him. Swift went up to the country
     gentleman, and in a very abrupt manner, without any previous
     salute, asked him, “Pray, sir, do you remember any good weather in
     the world?” The country gentleman, after staring a little at the
     peculiarity of his manner, answered, “Yes, sir, I remember a great
     deal of good weather in my time.” “That is more,” rejoined Swift,
     “than I can say. I never remember any weather that was not too hot
     or too cold, or too wet or too dry; but however God Almighty
     contrives at the end of the year it is all very well.” With which
     remark he took up his hat, and without uttering a syllable more, or
     taking the least notice of any one, walked out of the coffee-house.

His whimsical humor, and love of making the spectators stare, remained a
characteristic of Swift all his life.

These beginnings of social life were, however, past, and no one was
better known or more warmly welcomed, when he appeared with his wig new
curled, and his azure eyes aglow, than the Irish parson, waiting upon
Providence and the Whigs, whose political pamphlets, and papers in the
“Tatler,” and malicious practical joking with poor Partridge, the
astrologer, made him, at each appearance, a more notable figure to all
the lookers-on. His eyes must have been on fire under those expressive
brows when he came to London in 1710, resolved this time to be put off
by Whig blandishments no longer, but to try what the other side would
do. The other side received him with open arms, and the most instant
appreciation of what he was worth to them and what he could do. Harley
was not great in any sense of the word, but if he had shown as much
insight in the conduct of public affairs as he did in his perception of
the workmen best adapted to his purpose, in the struggle upon which he
had entered, he would have been the most successful of ministers. He
told Swift that his colleagues and himself had been afraid of none but
him in the ranks of their enemies, and that they had resolved to have
him. And in proof that they were ready to do anything to secure his
services, they pushed on and decided as soon as might be his suit for
the church, which had hung in the balance so long, was as good as
granted, now as far off as ever. It was settled at once, to Swift’s
great triumph. And to crown all, the new minister, the greatest man in
England, called him Jonathan!--of all wonderful things, what could be
more wonderful than that this great wit, this powerful and pitiless
satirist, this ambitious man, should be altogether overcome with
pleasure when Harley called him by his Christian name! Was it mere
servility, vanity, the flattered weakness of a hanger-on in a great
man’s familiarity, as everybody says? It is hard to believe this, though
it is taken for granted on all sides. Swift seems, at all events, to
have had a real affection for the shifty minister, who received him in
so different a fashion from that of his former masters. He flung himself
into all the backstair intrigues, and collogued with Abigail Masham, and
took his share in every plot. When Harley was stabbed, Swift felt for
him all the anxiety of a brother. He threw himself into the “Examiner,”
the new Tory organ, with fervor and enthusiasm, and expounded the
principles of his party and set their plans before the public with a
force and clearness which nobody but he, his patrons declared,
possessed. The two statesmen, Harley and Bolingbroke, who were so little
like each other, so ill calculated to draw together, were alike in this:
that neither could be flattering enough or kind enough to the great
vassal whom they had secured. He seems to have thought of himself that
he was a sort of third consul, an unofficial sharer of their power.

This extraordinary episode in the life of a man of Swift’s profession,
and so little likely to come to such promotion, lasted three years; and
the history of it is not less remarkable than the fact. It was a period
of the greatest intellectual

[Illustration: DELANY’S HOUSE AT DELVILLE, WHERE SWIFT STAYED.

DRAWN BY HARRY FENN. ENGRAVED BY C. A. POWELL.]

activity and brilliancy in Swift’s career, and besides his hard
political work in the “Examiner” and elsewhere, he flung from him, amid
the exhilarating appreciation of the great world and his patrons, a
number of the best of his lighter productions. But nothing that he ever
wrote can be compared to the letters in which the story of this period
is told, since nowhere else do we find the charm of humanity, which is
more great and attractive even than genius. As if the rule of paradox
was to prevail in his life as well as in his wit, this cynic,
misanthrope, and satirist, ignoring love and every softer thought,
exhibits himself once to us in an abandon and melting of the heart such
as common men are as little capable of as they are of his fierce
laughter and bitter jests. If it is the true man whom we see in these
unpremeditated and careless pages, written before he got up of a
morning, or in the evening when he came home from his entertainments,
with the chairmen still wrangling over their sixpences outside, how
different is that man from the other who storms and laughs and mocks
humanity, and sees through all its miserable pretenses without a thought
of pardon or excuse! The “Journal” letters addressed to the ladies in
Dublin, Madam P. P. T. and Madam Elderby, the two women who shared his
every thought, now so well known as the “Journal to Stella,” are, of all
Swift’s works, the only productions that touch the heart. They are not
to be numbered among his “works” at all: publication of any kind never
seems to have occurred to him, while writing: they are as frank as
Pepy’s[spelling per original], and far more simple and true. They are
English history and London life, and the eighteenth century, with its
mannerisms and quaintness, all in one; and beyond and above every
circumstance, they are Swift as he was in his deepest soul,--not as he
appeared to men,--a human being full of tenderness, full of fun and
innocent humor, full of genius and individual nature, but, above all,
of true affection, the warmest domestic love. Passion is not in those
delightful pages; but the endearing playfulness, the absolute freedom of
self-revelation, the tender intimacy and confidence of members of the
same family, whose interests and subjects of thought and talk and merry
jests and delusions are one. They describe every day--nay, hour--of his
life, every little expedition, all the ups and downs of his occupations
and progress, with the boundless freedom and sportive extravagance, the
unimpassioned, unabashed adoration of something warmer than a father,
more indulgent, more admiring than a brother, yet brother, father,
lover, and friend all in one.

Only to a woman could such letters have been addressed, and few women
reading them will be disposed to pity Stella or think her life one of
blight or injury. Without these the life of the dean would not have
touched our human sympathies at all, but now that time has let us thus
fully into his confidence, and opened to our sight what was never
intended for any but hers and those of her shadow, her guardian, the
humble third in this profound and perfect union, it is with moistened
eyes that we read the ever living record. There is nothing in the coarse
and struggling potency of those books which critics applaud, that comes
within a hundred miles of the delightful life and ease of these
outpourings of Swift’s innermost soul. The “Tale of a Tub,” the “Battle
of the Books,” retain a sort of galvanic existence, but are for the
greater part insupportable to the honest readers who have no tradition
of superior acumen and perception to maintain. But when we turn to the
“Journal,” the clean and wholesome pages smile with a cordial life and
reality. If there is here and there a phrase too broad for modern ears,
it is nothing more than the language of the time, and has not a ghost of
evil meaning in it. The big arrogant wit--not unused to bluster and
brag, to act like a tyrant and speak like a bully--meets us there
defenseless, with the tenderest light upon his face, in his nightcap and
without his wig, smiling over little M. D.’s letter in the wintry
mornings, snatching a moment at bedtime when he is already “seepy,” and
can do nothing but bid “nite deelest dea M. D. nite deelest loques,”
making his mouth, he says, as if he were saying the broken, childish
words, retiring into the sanctuary of the little language with an
infinite sense of consolation and repose. Outside it may be he swaggered
and defied all men, even his patrons; but here an exquisite softness
comes over him. However he may be judged or mistaken in the world, he is
always understood by the women in that secret world where they make
their comments on whatever happens, and merrily answer back again with
their criticisms, their strictures, no more afraid of that impetuous,
angry genius than if he had been the meekest of rural priests. It is
this that has got Swift his hold upon many a reader, who, beginning by
hating him, the coarse and bitter wit, the scorner of men and crusher of
women’s hearts, has suddenly found his own heart melt in his breast to
see the giant lay by his thunders and prattle like an old gossip, like a
tender mother, father, all in one, in the baby-talk that first had
opened to him the knowledge of all that is sweetest in life. We do not
understand the man, much less the woman, who can read without forgiving
to Swift all his brutalities, as indeed most women who encountered him
seem to have done without that argument. He would treat the fine ladies
with the most imperious rudeness, giving forth his rule that it was they
who should make advances to him, not he to them, yet captivating even
those who resisted in the end.

The little language which this fierce satirist and cynic dared to put in
writing, the only man ever so bold as to pay such homage to affection,
puzzled beyond measure his first editors and expositors, who, with a
horrified prudery, seem to have done their best to interpret and
restore it to decorum and dignity; but it has now become the point in
his story which is most tenderly recollected, his sacred reconciliation
with mankind. A homeless boy, with none of the traditions of a family,
finding his unlovely life not less but more unpromising in his first
experiences of Temple’s luxurious English home, what a sudden fountain
of sweetness must have opened to him in the prattle of the delightful
child, which was a new revelation to his heart--revelation of all that
kindred meant, and delightful intimacy and familiar love. His little
star of life never waned to Swift: Stella grew old, but never outgrew
the little language, and every young woman had something in her of the
sprightly creature that loved to do his bidding, the P. P. T. who held
her own, and put him upon his best behavior often, yet never was other
than the “deelest little loque” whom he bantered and laughed at with
soft tears of tenderness in his eyes. “Better, thank God, and M. D.’s
prayers,” he says among the private scribbles of his daily diary, which
neither she nor any one was ever meant to see. Nevertheless, even while
he was writing this “Journal,” which is the record of a tender intimacy
so remarkable, Swift was meddling with the education of another girl,
incautiously, foolishly, who was not of the uninflammable nature of
Stella, but a hot-headed, passionate creature who did not at all imagine
that the mere

... delight he took
    To see the virgin mind her book

was all Dr. Swift meant by his talk and attention. Swift says nothing of
this pupil in the “Journal.” He mentions his dinners at Mrs.
Vanhomrigh’s, and her handsome daughter, but he does not tell Madam P.
P. T. that he had given one of his usual caressing names to this girl,
whose early beauty and frank devotion had pleased him. There is, indeed,
no shadow

[Illustration: MARLEY ABBEY, THE RESIDENCE OF VANESSA, NOW CALLED
SELBRIDGE ABBEY.

DRAWN BY HARRY FENN. ENGRAVED BY R. C. COLLINS.]

of Vanessa anywhere visible, though the brief mention of her name shows
that the second story, which was to be so fatally and painfully mingled
with the first, had already begun.

The three years of Swift’s stay in England were the climax of his life.
They raised him higher than ever a simple parson had been raised before,
and made of him (or so, at least, he believed) a power in the state. It
has been doubted whether he was really so highly trusted, so much built
upon, as he thought. The great lords who delighted in Swift’s talk, and
called him Jonathan, did not, perhaps, follow his advice and accept his
guidance, as he supposed. He says, jestingly,--yet half, perhaps, with
an uneasy meaning,--that everything that was said between himself and
Harley as they traveled sociably in my Lord Treasurer’s coach to
Windsor, might have been told at Charing Cross; but this was a rare
admission, and generally he was very full of the schemes of the
ministers and their consultations, and his own important share in them.
He seems to have constituted himself the patron of everybody he knew,
really providing for a considerable number, and largely undertaking for
others, though it was long before he got anything for himself. The
following anecdote gives an unpleasant view from outside of his demeanor
and habits. It is from Bishop Kennett’s diary during the year 1713, the
last of Swift’s importance:

     Swift came into the coffee-room, and had a bow from everybody save
     me. When I came to the antechamber to wait before prayers, Dr.
     Swift was the principal man of talk and business, and acted as
     minister of requests. He was soliciting the Earl of Arran to speak
     to his brother the Duke of Ormond to get a chaplain’s place
     established in the garrison of Hull for Mr. Fiddes, a clergyman in
     that neighborhood, who had lately been in jail and published
     sermons to pay fees. He was promising Mr. Thorold to undertake with
     my Lord Treasurer that according to his position he should obtain a
     salary of £200 per annum as minister of the English Church in
     Rotterdam. He stopped F. Gwynne, Esq., going in with the red bag
     to the Queen, and told him aloud he had something to say to him
     from my Lord Treasurer. He talked with the son of Dr. Davenant, to
     be sent abroad, and took out his pocket-book, and wrote down
     several things as _memoranda_ to do for him. He turned to the fire,
     and took out his gold watch, and, telling them the time of day,
     complained it was very late. A gentleman said, “It goes too fast.”
     “How can I help it,” says the Doctor, “if the courtiers give me a
     watch that won’t go right?” Then he instructed a young nobleman
     that the best poet in England was Mr. Pope (a papist), who had
     begun a translation of Homer into English verse, for which, he
     said, he must have them all subscribe. “For,” says he, “the author
     shall not begin to print it till I have a thousand guineas for
     him.” Lord Treasurer, after leaving the Queen, came through the
     room, beckoning Dr. Swift to follow him; both went off just before
     prayers.

But the account of the patronage which he exercised, and the brag and
general “swagger” of his demeanor, though it is by no means invisible in
the “Journal,” has a different aspect there, where he tells all about
his favor and power, to please his correspondents, with a good excuse in
this tender reason for magnifying all that happens to him. It was,
indeed, a position to turn even the soundest head, and Swift had
thirsted all his life for power, for notability, for that buoyant sense
of being on the top of the wave which was so contrary to all his
previous experience. His own satirical account of himself, as desiring
literary eminence only to make up for the mistake of not being born a
lord, is a self-contemptuous way of stating the thirst he had to be
foremost, to be doing, to be capable of moving the world. And he may
very well be excused for thinking now that he had done so.

Amid the many disappointments of his life he had these three years of
triumph, which are much for a man to have. If there was a certain
vulgarity in his enjoyment of them, there was at the same time a great
deal of active kindness, and though he might brag of the services he
did, he yet did service and remembered his friends, and helped as he
could those hangers-on and waiters upon Providence who, in those days,
were always about a minister’s antechamber. It is unnecessary to attempt
to go over again the story of the politics of the time, in which he was
so powerful an agent. To see Swift moving about in his gown and wig,
with his eyes, “azure as the heavens,” glowing keen from underneath his
deep brows, sometimes full of sport and laughter and tender kindness,
sometimes with something “awful” in their look, sometimes dazzling with
humorous tyranny and command, is more interesting than to fathom over
again for the hundredth time the confusing intrigues of the age. One
thing is evident, that while he served others he got nothing for
himself: the bishopric so long longed for did not come, nor even a fat
English deanery, which would have been worth the having and kept him
near the center of affairs. Was Harley, too, disposed to flatter rather
than promote his Jonathan? or was it the queen’s determined prejudice,
and conviction that the “Tale of a Tub” was no fit foundation for a
miter? The latter would have been little wonderful, for Swift had taken
pains to embroil himself with the court, by a coarse and ineffective
satire called the “Windsor Prophecy,” which no doubt amused the hostile
coteries, yet could not but do the rash writer harm.

At last, just before the fall of Harley, preferment was found for the
champion who had served him so well. It was the last that Swift would
have chosen for himself--a kind of dignified banishment and exile from
all he loved best. There was a question between the deanery of St.
Patrick’s and that of Windsor, he himself says. Had he gone to the royal
borough, what a curious change might have come to all his after life!
Would Stella, one wonders, have found a red-roofed house under the
cloister walls? and the dean lived, perhaps, to get the confidence of
Queen Caroline, a queen worth pleasing? and looked upon the world with
azure eyes softened by prosperity from the storied slopes, and worn his
ribbon of the Garter with a proud inflation of the bosom which had
always sighed for greatness? How many differences, how much softening,
expanding, almost elevation, might not the kind hand of Fortune work in
such great but troubled natures were it allowed to smooth and caress the
roughness away!

When the issue of the conflict between Harley and Bolingbroke became too
evident to be doubted, Swift showed the softer side of his character in
a very unexpected way. He ran away from the catastrophe like a nervous
woman, hiding himself in a country parsonage till the blow should be
struck and the calamity be overpast, a very curious piece of moral
timidity or nervous over-sensitiveness, for which we are entirely
unprepared. It was less extraordinary that he should write to offer
himself to Harley as a companion in his solitude when the minister was
fairly ousted, although even then Bolingbroke was bidding eagerly for
his services. But whether Swift would have accepted these offers, or
would have carried his evidently genuine attachment to Harley so far as
permanently to withdraw with him from public life, was never known. For
the victory of St. John was short indeed. “The Earl of Oxford was
removed on Tuesday, the Queen died on Sunday. What a world is this, and
how does Fortune banter us!” writes Bolingbroke. It was such a stroke of
the irony of fate as Swift himself might have invented, and St. John
applauded with the laughter of the philosopher. There was an end of
political power for both, and the triumph and greatness of Swift’s
reflected glory was over without hope of renewal.

He had now nothing to do but to return to Ireland, so long neglected,
the country of his disappointments, which did not love him, and which he
did not love, where his big genius (he thought) had not room enough to
breathe, where society was small and provincial, and life flat and bare,
and only a few familiar friends appreciated him or knew what he was.
How he was to make himself the idol of that country, a kind of king in
it, and gain power of a different kind from any he had yet wielded, was
as yet a secret hidden in the mists of the future to Swift and everybody
around. His account of himself when he got home to his dull deanery, “a
vast unfurnished house,” with a few servants in it, “all on board
wages,” is melancholy enough. “I live a country life in town, see
nobody, and go every day once to prayers, and hope in a few months to
grow as stupid as the present situation of affairs will require,” but he
consoles himself: “after all, parsons are not such bad company,
especially when they are _under subjection; and I let none but such come
near me_,” a curious statement, in which the great satirist, as often
before, gives a stroke of his idle sword at himself.

But Swift was not long left in this stagnation. Extreme quiet is in many
cases but a cover for brewing mischief, and the dean had not long
returned to Ireland when that handsome daughter of Mrs. Vanhomrigh, of
whom he had said so little in his letters, found herself, on her
mother’s death, drawn to Ireland, and the neighborhood of her tutor and
correspondent. It is curious to find so many links to Ireland in this
little company. Stella had a farm in Meath left to her by Sir William
Temple, Vanessa, “a small property at Celbridge,” to which it suited her
to retire. And thus there were gathered together within a short distance
the dean himself in his dull house, the assured and quiet possessor of
his tenderest affections in Dublin near him, and the impassioned girl
who had declared for him love of a very different kind, at Marley Abbey,
within the reach of a ride. That Swift had a heart large enough to admit
on his own terms many women is very evident, and that he had a fondness
for Vanessa among the rest; but how far he was to blame for her fatal
passion, it is scarcely possible to decide. The story of their
connection, as told from his side of the question in the poem of
“Cadenus and Vanessa,” shows an unconsciousness and innocence of purpose
which takes all the responsibility of her infatuation from the dean, and
shows him in a light all too artless.

    The innocent delight he took,
    To see the virgin mind her book,
    Was but the master’s secret joy
    In school to hear the finest boy.

But this was not the light in which the headstrong young woman, who made
no secret of her love, and filled him with “shame, disappointment,
guilt, remorse,” by the revelation, regarded his attentions. Their
correspondence went on for nearly ten years. It is a painful
correspondence, as the outpouring of a woman’s passion for a man who
does not respond to it must always be; but Swift never seems to have
fostered that passion, nor to have done anything but discourage and
subdue a love so embarrassing and troublesome.

And now comes in the mystery which everybody has discussed, but which
none have brought to any certain conclusion. In 1716, two years after
Swift’s return to Ireland, it is said that he married Stella, thus
putting himself at once out of all possibility of marrying Miss
Vanhomrigh (which might have been a motive) and satisfying Stella, as
the notion goes. Scott receives the statement as proved; so does Mr.
Craik, Swift’s last, and a most conscientious and careful biographer.
The evidence for it is that Lord Orrery and Dr. Delany, the earliest
writers on the subject, both assert it (“if my informations are right,”
as the former says) as a supposition universally believed in society;
and that the fact was told by the Bishop of Clogher, who performed the
ceremony, to Bishop Berkeley, who told it to his wife, who told it after
her husband’s death, and long after the event, to George Monck Berkeley,
who tells the story. But Bishop Berkeley was in Italy at the time and
could not have been told, though he might have heard it at second-hand
from his pupil, the Bishop of Clogher’s son. We wonder if an inheritance
or the legitimacy of a child would be considered proved by such
evidence, or whether the prevailing sense of society that such a thing
ought to have taken place has not a large share in the common belief. At
all times, as at the present moment, wherever a close friendship between
man and woman exists (and the very fact of such rumors makes it
extremely rare), suggestions of the same description float in the air.
Nobody supposes, if the marriage took place at all, that it was anything
more than a mere form. It was performed, if performed at all, in the
garden without any formal or legal preliminaries. Supposing such a
fictitious rite to have any justification in Irish law, we wonder what
the authorities of the church would have had to say to two high
dignitaries who united to perform an act so disorderly and contrary to
ecclesiastical decorum, if to nothing else. It is totally unlike Swift,
whose feeling for the church was strong, to have used her ordinances so
disrespectfully, and most unlike all we know of Stella that she should
have consented to so utterly false a relationship. However, the question
is one which the reader will decide according to his own judgment, and
upon which no one can speak with authority. Mr. Forster, of all Swift’s
biographers the most elaborate and anxious, did not get so far in his
work as to examine the evidence, yet intimates his disbelief of the
story. We do not need, however, to have recourse to the expedient of a
marriage to explain how the story of Vanessa might have been a pain and
offense to Stella. Swift had not in this particular been frank with his
friends, and the discovery, so near them, of a woman making so
passionate a claim upon his affections must have conveyed the shock at
once of a deception and an unpardonable intrusion to one who was proudly
conscious of being his most trusted confidant and closest companion.
Whatever were the rights of the case, however, nobody can now know.
Whether Vanessa had heard the rumor of the private marriage, whether she
conceived that a desperate appeal to his dearest friend might help her
own claim, or whether mere suspicion and misery, boiling over, found
expression in the hasty letter to Stella which she wrote at the crisis
of her career, is equally unessential. She did write, and Stella,
surprised and offended, showed the letter to Swift. Nothing can be more
tragic than the events that follow. Swift, in one of those wild bursts
of passion which were beyond the control of reason, rode out at once to
the unfortunate young woman’s house. He burst in without a word, threw
her own letter on the table before her, and rode off again like a
whirlwind. Vanessa came of a short-lived race, and was then, at
thirty-four, the last of her family. She never recovered the blow, but,
dying soon after, directed her letters and the poem which contained the
story of her love and his coldness to be published. This was not done
for nearly a century; and now more than half of another has gone, but
the story is as full of passion and misery, as unexplained, as ever.
This was one of the occupations of Swift’s stagnant time. He fled, as he
had done at the moment of Harley’s fall, that, at least, he might not
see what was going to happen.

But a little while longer was the other, the love of his life, spared to
him. Five years after the tragical end of Vanessa, Stella too died,
after long suffering. There is a second story, of equally doubtful
authenticity and confused and extraordinary details, about a proposed
tardy acknowledgment of the apocryphal marriage; but whether it was he
or she who suggested this, whether it was he or she who found it “too
late,” whether there was any reality in it at all, no one has ever
determined. Stella’s illness grew serious while Swift

[Illustration: GEORGE, EARL OF BERKELEY.

FROM AN UNFINISHED ENGRAVING, IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM, ATTRIBUTED TO DAVID
LOGGAN.]

was absent, and his anguish at the news was curiously mingled with an
overwhelming dread lest she should die at the deanery, and thus
compromise her reputation and his own; perhaps, too, lest the house to
which he must return should be made intolerable to him by the shadow of
such an event. That he should have kept away, with his usual terror of
everything painful, was entirely in keeping with his character. But the
first alarm passed away, and Swift was in the deanery when this great
sorrow overtook him. He who had kept a letter for an hour without daring
to open it, in which he trembled to find the news of her death, now shut
himself up heartbroken in his solitary house, and, somewhat calmed by
the irrevocable,--as grief, however desperate, always must
be,--proceeded to give himself what consolation was possible by writing
a “Character,” as was the fashion of the time, of “the truest, most
virtuous, and valuable friend I, or perhaps any other person, was ever
blessed with.” The calm after the storm, but a calm of sober despair and
dread, unreal composure, is in this strange document. He wrote till “my
head aches, and I can write no more,” and on the third day resumed and
completed the strange and melancholy narrative.

     This is the night of her funeral, which my sickness will not suffer
     me to attend. It is now nine at night, and I am removed into
     another apartment, that I may not see the light in the Church,
     which is just over against the window of my bedchamber.

She was buried in his own cathedral by torchlight, as the custom was;
but he would no more bear the glimpses of that awful light through the
window, than he could witness the putting away of all that remained of
Stella in the double gloom of the vault and the night. In that other
apartment he concluded his sad panegyric, the story of all she was and
did, showing with intense but subdued eloquence that there was no fault
in her. “There is none like her, none.” This is the burden of the old
man’s self-restrained anguish, the tragedy of his age, as it is the
young lover’s pæan of triumph. The truest, most valuable friend that
ever man had--and now her beautiful life was ended, to be his
consolation no more. He had a lock of her hair in his possession
somewhere, either given him then or at some brighter moment, which was
found after his death, as all the world knows, with these words written
upon the paper that contained it: “Only a woman’s hair.” Only all the
softness, the brightness, the love and blessing of a life; only all that
the heart had to rest upon of human solace; only that--no more. He who
had thanked God and M. D.’s prayers for his better health, had now no
one to pray for him, or to receive his confidences. It was over, all
that best of life--as if it had never been.

It is easy to expand such a text, and many have done it. In the mean
time, before these terrible events had occurred, while Vanessa’s letters
were still disturbing his peace, and death had as yet touched none of
his surroundings, he had accomplished the greatest literary work of his
life, that by which every child knows Swift’s name--the travels of the
famous Gulliver. The children have made their selection with an unerring
judgment which is above criticism, and have taken Lilliput and
Brobdingnag into their hearts, rejecting all the rest. That Swift had a
meaning, bitter and sharp, even in the most innocent part of that
immortal fable, and meant to strike a blow at politicians and generals,
and the human race, with its puny wars, and glories, and endless
vanities and foolishness, is evident enough; and it was for this that
the people of his time seized upon the book with breathless interest,
and old Duchess Sarah in her old age chuckled and forgave the dean. But
the vast majority of his readers have not so much as known that he meant
anything except the most amusing and witty fancy, the keenest comic
delineation of impossible circumstances. That delightful Irish bishop,
if ever he was, who declared that “the book was full of improbable lies,
and for his part he hardly believed a word of it,” is the only critic we
want. “‘Gulliver’s Travels’ is almost the most delightful children’s
book ever written,” says Mr. Leslie Stephen, no small authority. It had
no doubt been talked over and read to the ladies, who, it would
incidentally appear, had not liked the “Tale of a Tub.” But Swift was at
home when he wrote “Gulliver,” and had no need of a journal to
communicate his proceedings.

Between 1714 and 1726, for a dozen years, he remained in Ireland without
intermission, altogether apart from public life. At the latter date he
went to London, probably needing, after the shock of Miss Vanhomrigh’s
death, and the grievous sense he must have had that it was he who had
killed her, a change of scene; and it was then that “Gulliver” was
published. The latter portions of it which the children have rejected we
are glad to have no space to dwell upon. The bitterness, passion, and
misery of them are beyond parallel. One would like to have any ground
for believing that the Houyhnhms and the rest came into being after
Stella’s death; but this was not the case. She was only a woman, and was
not, after all, of such vital importance in the man’s existence.
Withdrawal from the life he loved, confinement in a narrow sphere, the
disappointment of a soul which felt itself born for greatness, and had
tasted the high excitements of power, but now had nothing to do but
fight over the choir with his archbishop, and give occasion for a
hundred anecdotes in the Dublin coteries, had matured the angry passion
in him and soured the sweetness of nature. Few people now when they take
up their “Gulliver” go beyond Brobdingnag. The rest is like a succession
of bad dreams, the confused miseries of a fever. To think that in a
deanery, that calm seat of ecclesiastical luxury, within sound of the
cathedral bells and the choristers’ chants, a brain so dark and
distracted, and dreams so terrible, should have found shelter! They are
all the more bitter and appalling from their contrast with the
surroundings among which they had their disastrous birth.

The later part of Swift’s life, however, had occupation of a very
different and nobler kind. The Ireland he knew was so different from the
Ireland with which we are acquainted, that to contemplate the two is apt
to give a sort of moral vertigo, a giddiness of the intellect, to the
observer. Swift’s Ireland was the country of the English-Irish,
ultra-Protestant, like the real Ireland only in the keenness of its
politics and the sharpness of its opposition to imperial measures. It
was Ireland with a parliament of her own, and many of the privileges
which are now her highest aspirations, yet she was not content. Swift,
in speaking of the people, the true Irish, the Catholic masses, who at
that moment bore their misery with a patience inconceivable, said of
them that they were no more considerable than the women and children, a
race so utterly trodden down and subdued that there was no need for the
politician to take them into account. The position of the predominant
class was almost like that of white men among the natives of a savage
country, or at least like that of the English in India, the confident
and assured rulers of a subject race. Nevertheless, these men were full
of a sort of national feeling, and ready to rise up in hot and not
ineffectual opposition when need was, and reckon themselves Irish,
whereas no sahib has ever reckoned himself Indian. The real people of
Ireland were held under the severest yoke, but those gentlemen who
represented the nation can scarcely be said to have been oppressed.
Their complaint was that Englishmen were put into vacant posts, that
their wishes were disregarded, and their affairs neglected, complaints
which even prosperous Scotland has been known to make. They were
affected, however, as well as the race which

[Illustration: ST. PATRICK’S CATHEDRAL, DUBLIN.

DRAWN BY HARRY FENN. ENGRAVED BY C. A. POWELL.]

they kept under their feet, by the intolerable law which suppressed
woolen manufactures in Ireland, and it was on this subject that Swift
first broke silence, and appeared as the national champion, recommending
to his countrymen such reprisals as the small can employ against the
great, in the form of a proposal that Irishmen should use Irish
manufactures only, a proposal by no means unlikely to be carried out
should an Irish parliament ever exist again.

The commotion produced by this real and terrible oppression was nothing,
however, to that called forth by an innocent attempt to give a copper
coinage--the most convenient of circulating mediums--to Ireland. Nothing
could have been more harmless, more useful and necessary in reality, and
there is no reason to suppose that dishonesty of any kind was involved.
But the public mind was embittered by the fact that the patent had been
granted to one of King George’s German favorites, and by her sold to
Wood, an Englishman, who was supposed to be about to make an enormous
profit out of the country by half-pence not worth their nominal value.
Such an idea stirred the prejudices and fears of the very lowest, and
would even now rouse the ignorant into rage and panic. Whether Swift
shared that natural and national, if unreasonable, outburst of
indignation and alarm to the full extent, or if he threw himself into it
with the instinct of an agitator foreseeing the capabilities of the
subject, it is difficult to tell. But the “Drapier’s Letters” gave to
the public outcry so powerful a force of resistance, and excited the
entire country into such unanimity and opposition, that the English
Government was forced to withdraw from this attempt, and the position of
the Irish nation, as an oppressed yet not unpowerful entity, still able
to face its tyrants and protest against their careless sway, became
distinctly apparent. It is strange that a man who hated Ireland, and
considered himself an exile in her, should have been the one to claim
for her an independence, a freedom she had never yet possessed, and
should have been able to inspire at once the subject and the ruling race
with the sense that they had found a champion capable of all things, and
through whom for the first time their voice might be heard in the world.
The immediate result was to Swift a popularity beyond bounds. The people
he despised were seized with an adoration for him which was shared by
the class to which he himself belonged--perhaps the first subject on
which they had agreed. “When he returned from England in 1726 bells were
rung, bonfires lighted, and a guard of honor escorted him to the
deanery. Towns voted him their freedom and received him as a prince.
When Walpole spoke of arresting him a prudent friend told the minister
that the messenger would require a guard of 10,000 soldiers.” When the
crowd which had gathered to see an eclipse disturbed him by the hum they
made, Swift sent out to tell them that the event was put off by order of
the dean, and the simple-minded people dispersed obediently! Had he been
so minded, and had he fully understood and loved the race over which his
great and troubled spirit had gained such power, much might perhaps have
been ameliorated in that unfortunate country, so cursed in her friends
as in her foes, and much in the soul consuming itself in angry
inactivity with no fit work in hand. But it would have taken a miracle
indeed to have turned this Englishman born in Ireland, this political
churchman and hater of papists and dissenters, into the savior of the
subject race. That he was, however, deeply struck with an impression of
their misery, and that his soul, always so ready to break forth upon the
cruelty, the falsehood, the barbarous misconception of men by men, found
in their wrongs a subject upon which he could scarcely exaggerate, is
apparent enough. His “Modest Proposal for Preventing the Children of the
Poor in Ireland from Being a Burden to their Parents or Country” is one
of those pieces of terrible satire which lacerate the heart. Tears as of
blood are in it, a passion of indignant pity, and fury, and despair.
“Eat them, then, since there’s nothing else to be done with them,” he
says, detailing with elaborate composure the way to do it and the
desirableness of such a supply of delicate food. The reader, unwarned
and simple-minded, might almost, with a gasp of horror, take the
proposal for genuine. But Swift’s meaning was really more terrible than
cannibalism. It was the sense that these children, the noblest fruit of
nature, were in truth the embarrassment, the fatal glut of a miserable
race, that forced this dreadful irony upon him. And what picture could
be more terrible than that of the childless old man with his bleeding
heart, himself deserted of all that made life sweet, thus facing the
world with scorn so infinite that it transcends all symbols of passion,
bidding it consume what it has brought forth?

But Swift, unfortunately for himself and her, loved Ireland as little
when he thus made himself her champion as he had done throughout his
life. At all times his longing eyes were turned toward the country in
which life was, and power, and friends, and fame. Though he was aware he
was growing old and ought to be “done with this world,” he yet cries
aloud his desire “to get into a better before I was called into the
best, and not die here in a rage like a poisoned rat in a hole,”--a
terrific image, and one of those phrases that burn and glow with a pale
light of despair. But he never got into that better world he longed for.
The slow years crept over him, and he lived on, making existence
tolerable by such expedients as he could, a wonderful proof how the body
will resist all the frettings of the soul, yet growing more angry, more
desperate, more subject to the bitter passions which had broken forth
even in his best days, as he grew older and had fewer reasons for
restraining himself. At last the great dean, the greatest genius of his
age, the man of war and battle, of quip and jest, he who had thirsted to
be doing through all his life, fell into imbecility and stupor, with
occasional wild awakenings into consciousness which were still more
terrible. He died, denuded of all things, in 1745, having lived till
seventy-eight in spite of himself.

          Ubi saeva indignatio
    Cor ulterius lacerare nequit

is written on his tomb. No more can fiery wrath and indignation reach
him where he lies by Stella’s side in the aisle over against his chamber
window. The touch of her quiet dust must have soothed, one would think,
the last fever that lingered still in him even after death had done its
worst.



CHAPTER IV

THE AUTHOR OF “ROBINSON CRUSOE”


The age of Queen Anne was one which abounded in paradoxes, and loved
them. It was an age when England was full of patriotic policy, yet every
statesman was a traitor; when tradition was dear, yet revolution
practicable; when speech was gross and manners unrefined, yet the laws
of literary composition rigid, and correctness the test of poetry. It
was full of high ecclesiasticism and strict Puritanism, sometimes united
in one person. In it ignorance was most profound, yet learning most
considered and prominent. An age when Parson Trulliber was not an unfit
representative of the rural clergy, yet the public could be interested
in such a recondite pleasantry as the “Battle of the Books,” seems the
strangest self-contradiction; yet so it was in this paradoxical age. No
man lived who was a more complete paradox than Defoe. His fame is
world-wide, yet all that is known of him is one or two of his least
productions, and his busy life is ignored in the permanent place in
literary history which he has secured. His characteristics, as apart
from his conduct, are all those of an honest man, but when that most
important part of him is taken into the question it is difficult to
pronounce him anything but a knave. His distinguishing literary quality
is a minute truthfulness to fact which makes it almost impossible not to
take what he says for gospel. But his constant inspiration is fiction,
not to say, in some circumstances, falsehood. He spent his life in the
highest endeavors that a man can engage in: in the work of persuading
and influencing his country, chiefly for her good; and he is remembered
by a boy’s book, which is indeed the first of boy’s books, yet not much
more. Through these contradictions we must push our way before we can
reach to any clear idea of Defoe, the London tradesman who by times
composed almost all the newspapers in London, wrote all the pamphlets,
had his finger in every pie, and a share in all that was done, yet
brought nothing out of it but a damaged reputation and an unhonored end.

It is curious that something of a similar fate should have happened to
the other and greater figure, his contemporary, his enemy, in some
respects his fellow-laborer, another and more brilliant slave of the
government, which in itself had so little that was brilliant,--the great
dean whose name has already appeared so often in these sketches. Swift,
too, of all his books, is remembered chiefly by the book of the travels
of “Gulliver,” which, though full of a satirical purpose unknown to
Defoe, has come to rank along with “Robinson Crusoe.” We may say indeed
that these two books form a class by themselves, of perennial
enchantment for the young, and full of a curious and enthralling
illusion which even in age we rarely shake off. Swift rises into bitter
and terrible tragedy, while Defoe sinks into matter of fact and
commonplace; but the shipwrecked sailor on his desolate island, and the
exile at the courts of Lilliput and Brobdingnag, both in the beginnings
of their careers hold our imaginations captive, and are as fresh and as
powerful to-day as when, the one in keen satire, the other in the
legitimate way of business, they first made their appearance in the
world. It is a singular link between the men who both did Harley’s dirty
work for him, and were subject to a leader so much smaller than
themselves.

Daniel Defoe was born in London in 1661, of what would seem to have
been a respectable burgher family, only one generation out of the
country, which probably was why his father, with yeomen and grazier
relations in Northamptonshire, was a butcher in town. The butcher’s
name, however, was Foe; and whether the Defoe of his son was a mere
pleasantry upon his signature of D. Foe, or whether it embodied an
intention of setting up for something better than the tradesman’s
monosyllable, is a quite futile question upon which nobody can throw any
light. The boy was well educated, according to the capabilities of his
kindred, in a school at Newington, probably intended for the sons of
comfortable dissenting tradesmen, who were to be devoted to the
ministry, with the assistance in some cases of a fund raised for that
purpose. The master was good, and if Defoe attained there even the
rudiments of the information he afterward showed, and laid claim to, the
education must have been excellent indeed. He claims to have known
Latin, Spanish, Italian, French, “and could read the Greek,”--which
latter is as much as could have been expected had he been the most
advanced of scholars,--besides an acquaintance with science, geography,
and history not to be surpassed, apparently, by any man of his time. “If
I am a blockhead,” he says, “it was nobody’s fault but my own,” his
father having “spared nothing” on his education. Much of this
information, however, was no doubt picked up in the travels and much
knocking about of his early years, of which there is little record. He
would seem to have changed his mind about becoming a dissenting minister
at an early age, and was probably a youth of somewhat wandering
tendencies, as he claims to have been “out” with Monmouth, and does not
appear in any recognized occupation till after that unfortunate attempt.
He must have been twenty-four when he first becomes visible as a hosier
in Cornhill, which seems a very natural and indeed rather superior
beginning in life for the son of the butcher in Cripplegate. He laid
claim afterward to having been a trader,--not a shopkeeper,--a claim
supported more or less from a source not favorable to Defoe, by
Oldmixon, who says that his only connection with the trade was that of
“peddling to Portugal,” whatever that may mean. We may take it for
granted that he had occasions of visiting the Continent in connection,
one way or other, with his trade. The volume of advice to shopkeepers
which is entitled the “Complete English Tradesman,” written and
published in the latter part of his life, though it does not seem to be
taken by his biographers in general as any certain indication that he
himself made his beginning in a shop, is nevertheless full of curious
details of the life of the London shopkeeper of his time, to which class
he assuredly belonged. We learn from this curious production that vanity
was even more foolish in the eighteenth century than it is now. We are
acquainted with sporting shopkeepers who ride to hounds, and with
foolish young men who fondly hope to be mistaken for “swells”; but a
shopkeeper in a wig and a sword passes the power of imagination. It is a
droll example of the fallacy of all our fond retrospections and
preference of the good old times to find that in Defoe’s day this was by
no means an extraordinary circumstance. “The playhouses and balls,” he
says, “are more filled with citizens and young tradesmen than with
gentlemen and families of distinction; the shopkeepers wear different
garbs than what they were wont to do, are decked out with long wigs and
swords, and all the frugal badges of trade are quite disdained and cast
aside.”

We may take from this book as an illustration of the habits of the age
the following description of a young firm which is clearly on the way to
ruin:

     They say there are two partners of them, but there had as good be
     none, for they are never at home or in the shop. One wears a long
     peruke and a sword, I hear, and you see him often at the ball and
     at court, but very seldom in his shop, or waiting on his
     customers; and the other, they say, lies abed till eleven o’clock
     every day, just comes into the shop and shows himself, then stalks
     about to the tavern to take a whet, then to the coffee-house to
     hear the news, comes home to dinner at one, takes a long sleep in
     his chair after it, and about four o’clock comes into the shop for
     half an hour or thereabouts, then to the tavern, where he stays
     till two in the morning, gets drunk, and is led home by the watch,
     and so lies till eleven again; and thus he walks round like the
     hand of a dial. And what will it all come to? They’ll certainly
     break. They can’t hold long.

The account of the shop kept by these two idle masters is equally
characteristic.

     There is a good stock of goods in it, but there is nobody to serve
     but a prentice boy or two and an idle journeyman. One finds them
     all at play together rather than looking out for customers; and
     when you come to buy, they look as if they did not care whether
     they showed you anything or no. Then it is a shop always exposed;
     it is perfectly haunted with thieves and shoplifters. They are
     nobody but raw boys in it that mind nothing, so that there are more
     outcries of stop thief! at their door, and more constables fetched
     to that shop than to all the shops in the street.

The households of the soberer and more sensible members of the craft are
also open to grave animadversion. The ladies are too fine; they treat
their friends with wine or punch or fine ale, and have their parlors set
off with the tea-table and the chocolate-pot, and the silver coffee-pot,
and oftentimes an ostentation of plate into the bargain, and they keep
“three or four maid servants, nay, sometimes five,” and some a footman
besides, “for ’tis an ordinary thing to see the tradesmen and
shopkeepers of London keep footmen, as well as the gentlemen. Witness
the infinite number of blue liveries which are so common now that they
are called the tradesmens’ liveries, and few gentlemen care to give blue
to their servants for that very reason.” Of the maids themselves, who
ask “six, seven, nay eight pounds per annum” for their services, a
terrible account is given in a pamphlet published about 1725, where
there is a humorous description in the first person of a young woman who
comes to apply for the place of housemaid, evidently maid of all work to
the speaker, who lives with his sister, with a man and maid for their
household. She is so fine that Defoe himself shows her into the parlor
and keeps her company till his sister is ready, thinking her a
gentlewoman come to pay a visit. Perhaps it is not Defoe, but, with his
usual skill, he makes us think so. All these details bring before us the
London of his time. The mercers had their shops in Paternoster Row,
“where the spacious shops, back warehouses, skylights, and other
conveniences, made on purpose for their trade, are still to be seen,”
where “they all grew rich and very seldom any failed or miscarried,” and
also in Cornhill, where Defoe’s own establishment was, though there,
apparently, business was carried on wholesale. It appears to him that
trade is going downhill fast when this order is changed, when Paul’s
Churchyard is filled with cane-chair makers, and Cornhill with the
meanest of trades, even Cheapside itself, “how is it now filled up with
shoemakers, toy shops, and pastry cooks?” Everything is going to
destruction, the old trader thinks, shaking his head as he goes through
the well-known streets, where once the fine ladies came in their fine
coaches standing in two rows; he cannot think but that trade itself is
coming to an end when such changes can come to pass. Trade, he says,
like vice, has come to a height, and as things decline when they are at
their extremes, so trade not only must decline, but does already
sensibly decline. It ought to be a comfort to the many timid persons who
have lived and prophesied evil since then to hear that Defoe a hundred
and fifty years ago had come to this sad conclusion.

He was born into a world he thus describes, into the atmosphere of
shops and counting-houses, where the good tradesman lived in the parlor
above or behind his shop, and was called with a bell when need was, and
was constant at business “from seven in the morning till twelve, and
from two to nine at night,” the interval being occupied with dinner;
where the appearance of the long, flowing periwig and the sword and the
man in blue livery were the danger-signals, and showed that he must
break, he could not hold; where the cry of “Stop, thief!” might suddenly
get up in the midst of the traffic, and the constable be called to some
fainting fine lady who had got a piece of taffeta or a lace in her muff
or under her hoop; and where, perhaps the greatest risk of all, a young
man of genius, who was but a hosier, might betray himself in a
coffee-house and be visited afterward by great personages veiling their
lace and embroidery under their cloaks, who wanted a seasonable pamphlet
or a newspaper put into the right way. A strange old London, more
difficult to put on record in its manners and features than it is to
record in pasteboard its outward aspect; where town could be convulsed
by a chance broadsheet, and the Government propped or wounded to death
by an anonymous essayist; when men of letters were secretaries of state,
and other men of letters starved in Grub street, and the masses thanked
God they could not read; when a revolution was made for liberty of
conscience, yet every office and privilege was barred by a test, and
intolerance was the habit of the time. The author of “Robinson Crusoe”
must have got all his ideas in the narrow, bustling streets, full of
rumors, of wars and commotions, and talk about the scandals of the
court, and sight of the finery and license which revolted, yet exercised
some strange fascinations upon the sober dissenting tradesmen who had
found the sway of Oliver a hard one. He was born the year after the
Restoration, and was no doubt carried out of London post-haste with the
rest of his family in the early summer when the roads were crowded with
wagons and carts full of women, children, and servants, all flying from
the plague. The butcher’s little son was but four, but very likely
retained a recollection of the crowded ways and strange spectacles of
the time; and no doubt he saw, with eyes starting out of their little
sockets with excitement and terror, the glare of the great fire which
burned down all the haunts of the pestilence and cured London by
destroying it. Then, both at school, at Newington, and in the parlor
behind the shop, there would be many a grave talk over what was to come
of all the wickedness in high places; and when the papist king came to
the throne, many discussions as to how much his new-born liberality was
good for, and whether there was any safety in trusting to his
indulgences and declarations of liberty of conscience. Defoe by this
time was old enough to speak his own mind. He had left school at
nineteen, and till he was twenty-four there is no appearance that he was
doing anything, save, perhaps, picking up notions on trade in general,
and as much as a young dissenter could, among his own class, or in the
coffee-houses where it was safe, delivering his sentiments upon
questions so vital to the welfare of the country. According to his own
statement, he had written a pamphlet in 1683 to prove that a Christian
power, though popish, was better than the Turk. He was now so bold as to
tell the dissenters “he had rather the Church of England should pull our
clothes off by fines and forfeitures than the papists should fall both
upon the church and the dissenters, and pull our skins off by fire and
faggot.” No doubt he was then about in London noticing everything,
discoursing largely with a wonderful, long-winded, sober enthusiasm,
making every statement that occurred to him look like the most certain
truth; talking everywhere, in the coffee-house, at the street corners,
down in Cripplegate in the paternal parlor, never silent; a swarthy
youth, with quick gray eyes and keen, eager features,

[Illustration: DANIEL DEFOE.

ENGRAVED BY C. A. POWELL, AFTER COPPERPLATE BY M. VAN DER GUCHT, IN
THE BRITISH MUSEUM.]

and large, loquacious mouth. Better be fined and silenced than let in
popery to burn you into the bargain. Better stand fast in all those
deprivations and hold your faith in corners, than accept suspicious
favor from such a source, and help to bring in again the Jesuit and the
Pope. While Penn, with his plausible speech and amiable temper, drew his
Quaker brethren into a strange harmony with the courtier’s arts, and
presented addresses to James, and accepted his grace, the young
tradesman would be pressing his very different argument upon the
suspicious somber groups far from St. James’s, where there was no
finery, but a great deal of determination. And when in the disturbed and
confused wretchedness of the time, no man knowing what was about to
happen, but sure that some change must come, young Monmouth set up his
hapless standard, could it be Defoe’s own impulse, or the catch of some
eddy of feeling into which he had been swept, which carried him off into
the ranks of the adventurer? It is said that three of his
fellow-students at Newington figure among the victims of the Bloody
Assize. Defoe would always be more disposed to talk than fight. He must,
we cannot help thinking, have thought it a feeble proceeding to put
yourself in the way of getting your head cut off, when you could use it
so much more effectually in convincing your fellow-creatures. His mind,
ever so ready to slip through every loophole, carried his body off
safely out of the clutches of Jeffreys. Probably when he turned up at
home against all hope after this unlucky escapade, his friends were too
thankful to thrust him into the hosier’s warehouse, where no doubt he
would give himself the air of having sold and bought hose all his life.

There is, however, nothing to build any account of his life upon in
these earlier years. The revolution filled him with enthusiasm, and King
William gained his full and honest support--a support both bold and
serviceable, and with nothing in it which was not to his credit. But
apparently a man cannot be so good a talker, so active a politician, and
follow the rules which he himself laid down for a successful tradesman
at the same time. Most likely his mind was never in his hose, and the
world was full of so many more exciting matters. Seven years after he
had been set up in business he “broke,” and had to fly, though no
further than Bristol, apparently, where he made an arrangement with his
creditors. He would seem to have failed for the large sum at that time
of seventeen thousand pounds, which he honestly exerted himself to pay,
and so far succeeded in doing so that he reduced in a few years his
debts to five thousand pounds in all; and, what was still more, finding
certain of the creditors with whom he had compounded to be poor, after
he had paid his composition fully, he made up to them the entire amount
of his debt--an unlooked-for and exceptional example of honorable
sentiment. Some years later, when Defoe had got into notoriety, and was
the object of a great deal of violent criticism, a contemporary gives
this fact, on the authority indeed of an anonymous gentleman in a
coffee-house only, but it seems to have been generally received as true.
The writer was in a company “where I and everybody else were railing at
him,” when “the gentleman took us up with this short speech:

“‘Gentlemen,’ said he, ‘I know this Defoe as well as any of you, for I
was one of his creditors, compounded with him and discharged him fully.
Several years afterward he sent for me, and, though he was clearly
discharged, he paid me all the remainder of his debt, voluntarily and of
his own accord, and he told me that, as far as God should enable him, he
intended to do so with everybody. When he had done he desired me to set
my hand to a paper to acknowledge it, which I readily did, and found a
great many names to the paper before me, and I think myself bound to own
it.’”

This has a suspicious resemblance to Defoe’s own style, but the fact
seems to be generally received as true.

Neither his business nor his failure, however, kept him from the active
exercise of his literary powers, which he used in the service of King
William with what seems to have been a most genuine and hearty sympathy.
Pamphlet after pamphlet came from his pen with an influence upon public
opinion which it is difficult to estimate nowadays, but which was
certainly much greater than any fugitive political publications could
have now. He wrote in defense of a standing army, the curious insular
prejudice against which was naturally astonishing as well as annoying to
the continental prince who had become king of Great Britain. He wrote in
support of the war, which to William was a vital necessity, but which
England was somewhat slow to see in the same light. And, most
effectively of all, he answered the always ready national grumble
against foreigners, which was especially angry and thunderous against
the Dutchmen, by the triumphant doggerel of “The True-born Englishman,”
the first of Defoe’s works which takes a conspicuous place. In this
strange and not very refined production he held up to public admiration
the pedigree of the race which complained so warmly of every new
invasion, and held so high an opinion of itself. “A true-born Englishman
’s a contradiction,” he cries, and sets forth, step by step, the
admixtures of new blood which have gone to the formation of the English
people--Roman, Saxon, Dane, Norman.

    From this amphibious, ill-born mob began
    That vain, ill-natured thing, an Englishman.

It is not a very delicate hand which traces these, and many another wave
of strange ancestors. “Still the ladies loved the conquerors.” But
Defoe’s rude lines went straight to the mark. The public had no
objection to a coarse touch when it was effective, and Englishmen are
rarely offended by ridicule; never, we may say, when it is home-born.
The stroke was so true that the native sense of humor was hit. Perhaps
England did not, on account of Defoe’s verses, like the Dutchmen any
better, but she acknowledged Tutchin’s seditious assault upon the
foreigners to be fully answered, and the universal laugh cleared the
air. Eighty thousand copies of this publication were sold, it is said,
in the streets, where everybody bought the “lampoon,” which, assailing
everybody, gave no individual sting. It also procured for Defoe a
personal introduction to the king. Whether it was to this or to his
former services that he owed a small appointment he held for some years,
it is difficult to say, but evidently he did not serve King William for
nothing. In the mean time Defoe resumed his business occupations, and
set up a manufactory of pantiles at Tilbury, where he employed a hundred
poor laborers, and throve, or seems to have thriven, in his new
industry, living in something like luxury, and paying off, as described,
his previous debts. His head was full of the projects upon which one of
his most successful pamphlets was written, and he recommended many
sweeping schemes and made many bold suggestions on all subjects, from
the institution of an income tax to that of an academy like the French.
It was a period when the air was swarming with schemes, and Defoe was
not necessarily original in his suggestions; but his brain was teeming
with life and energy, and there is no saying which was absolutely his
own thought, and which the thought of others. He was a man to whom ideas
came as he was writing, and were flung off into the air, to fly or fall
as they might. One thought, one fancy, suggested another. For instance,
after arguing long and well in favor of the war with France, which was
the object of King William’s life, and the only thing that could
save--according to the ideas of his party on the Continent, and
eventually of most sound Protestants in England--the Protestant faith,
Defoe, with a sudden whimsical perception of certain possibilities on
the other side, came out with a pamphlet entitled, “Reasons Against a
War with France,” which was founded on the suggestion that a war with
Spain instead would be very profitable, and that the Spanish Indies were
a booty well worth having: a sudden dash into new fields which must have
brought up the public which he had persuaded to fight France with a
certain gasp of breathless inability to follow this rapid reasoner in
the instantaneous change of front, which meant no real change of
opinion, but only the flash of a sudden happy thought.

When William died, however, and the times changed, the High Church came
back with Anne into a potency which had been impossible in the
unsympathetic reign of that Dutchman. Defoe had written some time before
against the practice of occasional conformity; that is, the device by
which dissenters managed to hold public offices in despite of existing
tests, by kneeling now and then at the altars of the established church,
and receiving the communion there. Defoe took the highest view of
principle in this respect, and denounced the nonconformists who thus
secured office to themselves by the sacrifice of their consciences,
“bowing in the House of Rimmon.” There seems no reason, in fact, why a
moderate dissenter should not do this, except that any religious duty
specially performed for the sake of a secular benefit is always suspect
and odious. Yet the obvious argument that a man who could reconcile it
with his conscience to attend the worship of the church should not be a
dissenter, was unquestionably sound and unassailable in point of logic.
Defoe had deeply offended the dissenters, to whom he himself belonged,
by his protest; but this did not prevent him from rushing into print in
defense of the expedient of occasional conformity as soon as it was
threatened from the other side. There is little difficulty in following
the action of his mind in such a question. It was wrong and a deflection
from the highest point of duty to sacrifice one’s conscience, even
occasionally, for the sake of office; but, on the other hand, it was
equally wrong to abolish an expedient which broke the severity of the
test, and made life possible to the nonconforming classes. The views
were contradictory, yet both were true, and it was his nature to see
both sides with most impartial good sense, while he felt it to be, if a
breach of external consistency, no wrong to defend or assail one side or
the other, as might seem most necessary. He allowed himself so complete
a license on this point that it is curious he should be found the public
champion of the higher duty. No doubt his utterance to his dissenting
brethren on that question was to himself no reason why he should not
defend their right to use the expedient if they had a mind. But this is
too fine a distinction for the general intelligence.

The discussions on this subject were the occasion of one of the most
striking episodes in his life. When the bill against occasional
conformity was introduced, to the delight of the High Church party, from
the queen downward, and when the air began to buzz around him with the
bluster, hitherto subdued by circumstances, of the reviving party, who
would have made short work with the dissenters had their power been
equal to their will, a grimly humorous perception of the capabilities of
the occasion seems to have seized Defoe. Notwithstanding that he had
angered all the sects by his plain speaking, he was a dissenter born,
and there is no such way of reconverting a stray Israelite as to hear
the Philistines blaspheme. He seized upon the extremest views of the
high-fliers with characteristic insight, and, with a keen consciousness
of the power of his weapon, used it remorselessly. The “Shortest Way to
Deal with Dissenters” is a grave and elaborate statement of the wild
threats and violent talk in which, in the intoxication of newly
acquired power, the partizans of the church indulged, with noise and
exaggeration proportioned to the self-suppression which had been forced
upon them by the panic of a papal restoration under James, and by the
domination of the more moderate party during William’s unsympathetic
reign. They were now at the top of the wave, and could brandish their
swords in the eyes of their adversaries. Their talk in some of their
public utterances was as bloodthirsty as if they intended a St.
Bartholomew. Defoe took up this frenzied babble, and put it into the
form of a grave and practical proposal. As serious as was Swift when he
proposed to utilize the superabundant babies of the poor by eating them,
Defoe propounded the easy way to get rid of the dissenters and the
necessity of settling this question forever. “Shall any law be given to
such wild creatures? Some beasts are for sport, and the huntsman gives
them advantages of ground, but some are knocked on the head by all
possible ways of violence and surprise.” He says:

     ’T is vain to trifle in this matter. The light, foolish handling of
     them by mulcts, fines, etc., ’t is their glory and their advantage.
     If the gallows instead of the counter, and the galleys instead of
     the fines, were the reward of going to a conventicle to preach or
     to hear, there would not be so many sufferers. The spirit of
     martyrdom is over. They that will go to church to be chosen
     sheriffs and mayors would go to forty churches rather than be
     hanged. If one severe law were made and punctually executed, that
     whoever was found at a conventicle should be banished, the nation
     and the preacher be hanged, we should see an end of the tale. They
     would all come to church, and one age would make us all one again.

     To talk of 5s. a month for not coming to this sacrament, and 1s.
     per week for not coming to church, this is such a way of converting
     people as never was known. This is selling them a liberty to
     transgress for so much money. If it be not a crime, why don’t we
     give them full license? And if it be, no price ought to compound
     for committing it, for that is selling a liberty to people to sin
     against God and the government.

     If it be a crime of the highest consequence, both against the peace
     and welfare of the nation, the glory of God, the good of the
     church, and the happiness of the soul, let us rank it among
     capital offences, and let it receive a punishment in proportion to
     it.

     We hang men for trifles and banish them for things not worth
     naming. But an offence against God and the church, against the
     welfare of the world, and the dignity of religion shall be bought
     off for 5s.--this is such a shame to a Christian Government that
     ’tis with regret I transmit it to posterity.

     If men sin against God, affront his ordinances, rebel against his
     church, and disobey the precepts of their superiors, let them
     suffer as such capital crimes deserve: so will religion flourish,
     and this divided nation be once again united.... I am not supposing
     that all the dissenters in England should be hanged or banished,
     but as in cases of rebellions and insurrections, if a few of the
     ringleaders suffer, the multitude are dismissed; so a few obstinate
     people being bad examples, there’s no doubt but the severity of the
     law would find a stop in the compliance of the multitude.

The reader will perceive by what a serious argument the hot-headed
fanatic was betrayed and the wiser public put upon their guard. The
mirror thus held up to nature, with a grotesque twist in it which made
the likeness bewildering, gave London such a sensation as she had not
felt for many a day. The wildest excitement arose. At first all parties
in the shock of surprise took it for genuine. “The wisest churchmen in
the nation were deceived by it,” and while some were even so foolish as
to receive it with unthinking applause, which was the case, according to
Oldmixon, “in our two famous Universities,” the more sensible reader of
the church party was first indignant with the high-flyers for expressing
such opinions, and then furious with the satirist who had insulted the
church by putting them into her mouth. Nobody indeed saw the joke. The
fellow of Cambridge who thanked his bookseller for packing up “so
excellent a treatise” along with the books he had ordered, and
considered it “next to the Sacred Bible and Holy Comments the best book
he ever saw”; the “soberer churchman” who “openly exclaimed against the
proposal, condemned the

[Illustration: CHURCH OF ST. GILES, CRIPPLEGATE,

WHERE DEFOE IS SUPPOSED TO HAVE BEEN BAPTIZED.

DRAWN BY HARRY FENN. ENGRAVED BY H. E. SYLVESTER.]

warmth that appeared in the clergy, and openly professed that such a man
as Sacheverell and his brethren would blow up the foundations of the
church”; the dissenters who were at once insulted and alarmed by the
extraordinary threats thus set forth against them--all alike turned upon
the perpetrator of the hoax when he was discovered. Some “blushed when
they reflected how far they had applauded,” some labored to prove that
it was “a horrible slander against the church.” The government, sharing
the general commotion, placed Defoe in the position of a revolutionary
leader who, “by the villainous insinuations of that pamphlet, would have
frightened the dissenters into another rebellion.” Defoe himself seems
to have had a moment of panic, and fled. He was proclaimed in the
“Gazette,” and a reward offered for his discovery. His biographers in
general assert that he gave himself up with some generosity to save the
printer and publisher, who had been arrested, but there are public
documents which seem to prove a different procedure, showing how “My
Lord Nottingham hunted him out,” and how “the person who discovered
Daniel Foe” claimed and was paid the reward of fifty pounds offered for
the offender, described as a “middle-aged, spare man, about forty years
old, of a brown complexion and dark brown colored hair (but wears a
wig), a hooked nose, a sharp chin, gray eyes, and a large mole near his
mouth.” However that might be, he was arrested and committed to Newgate
in the spring of 1703, and the obnoxious publication--“this little book,
a contemptible pamphlet of but three sheets of paper,” as he describes
it--was burned by the common hangman. It was not, however, till the
summer, three or four months after his arrest, that he was tried, and
that period he seems to have spent in Newgate in perfect freedom, at
least for literary productions, since he filled the air with a mist of
pamphlets explaining that he meant nothing but a harmless satire at one
moment, at another exhorting the dissenters to be content with
spiritual freedom, and again bursting into the rude but potent strains
of the “Hymn to the Pillory.” He was sentenced to fine and imprisonment,
as well as to that grotesque but sometimes terrible instrument of
torture; but the pillory was no torture to Defoe. On the last three days
of July--once before the Royal Exchange in Cornhill, where his shop had
been, and where no doubt everybody knew him, once in Cheapside, and
again at Temple Bar--he stood aloft with the crowd surging round and
performed his penance. The crowd in those days was not a soft or civil
one when it indorsed the sentence pronounced by law. Its howls and
cries, its missiles and its curses, made the punishment horrible. But
the crowd had by this time found time to take in the joke,--banter, when
it is broad enough to be intelligible, always pleases the general,--and
there must have been some bonhomie about the sufferer, some good repute
as a merry fellow and one who loved a jest, which conciliated the
populace. Instead of dead cats, they flung him nosegays; they gathered
about his platform under the low deep arch which once made a mock gate
to the city, and behind the bustling ’Change, and between the shops of
Cheapside, holding a series of impromptu festivals, drinking his health,
shouting out his new verses, which were sold by thousands in the
streets:

    Hail, hieroglyphic state machine,
    Contriv’d to punish fancy in;
    Men that are men, in thee can feel no pain,
    And all thy insignificants disdain;
    Exalted on thy stool of state,
    What prospect do I see of sovereign fate.

The bold satirist, looking through those “lofty loops,” recalls all the
good men that have stood there, reminding himself that even the learned
Selden had the pillory in prospect, and that, had he “triumphed on thy
stage,” no man could have shunned it more. Contempt, “that false new
word for shame,” has no power where there is no crime, he declares. The
lines are rough, but the sentiments are manly and full of honest scorn,
which here and there reaches a high tone. From his platform where he
stood in all the emancipation of feeling that the worst had happened, he
throws a bold glance upon the disorders of the time, political and
social, and summons to this post of scorn the firebrands, the cowards,
the failures of the age. One can imagine those keen gray eyes inspecting
through the loops the hoarse and roaming groups, not sure perhaps what
his reception was to be, gathering courage as the shouts became
intelligible and turned into hurrahs for Defoe. No doubt he marked the
fluctuating crowd as keenly as if he had been a careless spectator at a
window, and saw Colonel Jack and his brother pickpockets threading
devious ways among the multitude, with here and there a gallant from St.
James in his long curled periwig fluttering on the edge, and the
tradesmen, half curious, half unwilling to join in the riot, looking on
from their doors. A pillory is a coign of vantage when the man upon it
has eyes like Defoe’s. “Tell ’em,” he says, apostrophizing his platform
contemptuously--

    Tell ’em the men that placed him here
    Are friends unto the times,
    But at a loss to find his guilt,
    They can’t commit his crimes.

Mr. Burton, in his “Reign of Queen Anne,” quotes from manuscript
authority a statement that Penn had been commissioned by Defoe to offer
“an account of all his accomplices in whatsoever he has been concerned,”
on condition that he should be freed from the pillory, which is a very
confusing statement, since it seems impossible to understand what
accomplices he could have had. This, according to the same authority,
was considered important enough to call for a special meeting of the
cabinet council; but “the Queen seems to think that his confession
amounts to nothing.” Another account is that Nottingham visited him in
prison and offered him his liberty if he would say who set him on to do
it. Thus this _jeu d’esprit_--the first exercise of Defoe’s special and
most characteristic gift, that of endowing a fictitious production with
every appearance of reality--set the world aflame. It is almost a more
astonishing feat than the narratives which look so like literal
transcripts of experience; for the subtle power which, by a cunning
fitting together of actual utterances, could thus indicate the alarming
tendency and danger of a great party, is more wonderful than to create
an imaginary man and trace his every action as if he were a real one.
The art may be less noble, but it is more difficult. Indeed, the
“Shortest Way” is about the only example of such an extraordinary
achievement. Swift’s tremendous satire was more bitter, more scathing,
and treated not so much the exaggerated opinions of a class as the cruel
and callous indifference of human nature to the sufferings of its slaves
and victims.

This curious episode once more ruined Defoe. It is to be supposed that
when he went into hiding his business had to be abandoned, and all his
affairs got into confusion. The official document already quoted
describes him as “living at Newington Green with his father-in-law, who
is a lay elder of a conventicle there.” This description, however, is
evidently drawn up by an enemy, since his previous bankruptcy is spoken
of as fraudulent, an assertion made nowhere else. His biographer,
Wilson, informs us that though he had “kept his coach” before this
period, the pantile works had now to be broken up, and his business was
ruined. He had, though there is no information about her, a wife and six
children--perhaps supported by the elder at Newington, who very likely
thought, like his brethren, but badly of Defoe.

He lay in Newgate for nearly a year, without, however, to all
appearance, losing any opportunity for a pamphlet during the whole time,
and laying in grist for his mill amid the strange and terrible
surroundings of an eighteenth-century prison. Mr. Minto, in the
admirable sketch of Defoe which he has contributed to the “English Men
of Letters” series, seems to think that his hero must have enjoyed
himself in this teeming world of new experiences, and that “he spent
many pleasant hours” listening to the tales of his fellow-prisoners. No
doubt there must have been some compensation to such a man in making
acquaintance with a new aspect of life, but it is, perhaps, going too
far to attribute a possibility of enjoyment to any undegraded man in the
pandemonium described in so many contemporary narratives. Defoe did,
however, what, so far as we are aware, no other man before or after him
has ever done (except, perhaps, Leigh Hunt, in whose case we have a
vague recollection of similar activity): he originated, wrote, and
published a newspaper in his prison. “The Review,” so called, “of the
Affairs of France”--that is, of the affairs of Europe and the
world--that is, of any political subject that might be uppermost--was
published twice a week, and appeared during the whole time of his
imprisonment. A brilliant, familiar, graphic commentary upon all that
was happening, a dialogue between the imprisoned spectator of life and
the busy world outside, in which he was both questioner and answerer,
pouring out upon the country with the keenest understanding of other
people’s views, and the most complete mastery of his own, his remarks
and criticisms, his judgment and advice. A newspaper in those days was
not, of course, the huge broadsheet which it has now become. The
“Review” was a sheet of eight, but afterward of only four small quarto
pages. It was no assemblage of paragraphs, trivial or important, the
work of many anonymous persons whose profession it is to manufacture a
newspaper, but one man’s eager and lively conversation with his
countrymen, full of the vigor of personal opinion and the unity of an
individual view. A keener intelligence was never brought to the
treatment of public affairs, nor a mind more thoughtful, reasonable, and
practical. His prejudices were few--too few, perhaps. Granted that the
aim was good, Defoe was disdainful of punctilio in the way of carrying
it out. He was not above doing evil that good might come, but he had a
far higher refinement of meaning than could be embraced by any such
vulgar statement in his subtle faculty of discovering, and all but
proving, that what might have seemed evil to a common intelligence was
in reality a good, if not the best, way of carrying his excellent
purpose out. Up to the moment of his leaving Newgate, however, there was
nothing equivocal in the use he made of his extraordinary faculties. He
was a free man discussing boldly on his own responsibility, and without
any _arrière pensée_, the affairs of England. If he had first keenly
assailed the dissenters, who were his own people, in respect of the
compliances by which they made themselves capable of bearing office, and
then exposed to grimmest ridicule the adversaries who aimed at rendering
them altogether incapable, there was in this no real inconsistency. His
championship of King William had been honest and thorough. If he loved
to have a finger in every pie, and let loose his opinion at every
crisis, there was no contemporary opinion which was better worth having.
But now this unwearying critic, this keen observer, this restless,
brilliant casuist, this practical man of business, had come to the
turning-point of his life.

His liberation from Newgate followed closely upon the advent of Harley
to power. When this event happened, it is said that one of the first
things the new minister did was to send a message to Defoe in prison:
“Pray ask that gentleman what I can do for him.” Whether it was in
direct sequence to this question, or whether the Queen had formed an
independent intention of freeing the prisoner, we need not inquire; but
he was set free, Queen Anne furnishing the means of paying his fine. She
is said also to have taken an interest in his family, and contributed to
their support during his confinement. He declared himself to be
liberated on the condition of writing nothing (further modified as
nothing “which some people might not like”) for some years; a condition
which he immediately fulfilled by publishing an “Elegy on the Author of
the True-born Englishman,” to tell the world so, and took no further
notice of the prohibition, so far as appears. The real meaning of this
curious statement would seem by all evidence to have been that Defoe
there and then accepted the position of a secret servant of the
government, a writer pledged to support their measures and carry out
their views. At the moment, and perhaps in reality during the greater
part of his career, their measures were those which he approved; and
certainly at this period of his history he has never been accused of
writing against his conscience. Even when, after eager championship of
peace, he was obliged by political changes to veer into what looked like
support of war, he was never without the strong defense to fall back
upon, that he demanded peace only after securing certain indispensable
conditions, and that war might be, and was, the only means of gaining
them--an argument most simple and evident to his mind.

Harley has never appeared in history as a great man, but when we
consider that he was able thus to subjugate and secure to his own
service two of the greatest intelligences of his time, it is impossible
not to respect his influence and judgment. The great and somber genius
of Swift, the daring, brilliant, and ever-ready intellect of Defoe,
became instruments in the hands of this ordinary and scheming statesman.
Once more, with a curious parallelism, these two men stand before us--no
friends to each other. “An illiterate fellow, whose name I forget,”
says Swift, with the almost brutal scorn which was part of his
character; while Defoe replies to the taunt with angry virulence,
setting forth his own acquirements, “though he wrote no bill at his
door, nor set Latin on the front of his productions,” a piece of
pretension, habitual to the time, of which the other was guilty. But
Harley, who was not worthy, so far as intellect went, to clean the shoes
of either, had them both at his command, serving his purposes, doing his
bidding. Which of them suffered most by the connection it is not easy to
say. It turned Swift’s head, and brought into humiliating demonstration
the braggart and the bully in his nature. Defoe had not the demoralizing
chance of being the lord treasurer’s boon companion; but Harley made a
dishonest partizan, a paid and slippery special pleader and secret
agent, out of the free-lance of politics. From this moment the defenders
and champions of Defoe have to turn into casuists, as he himself did.
They have to give specious explanations to suppress and account for his
shifts and changes, though at first they were sufficiently innocent. The
evil grew, however, so that toward the end of his career even the
apologist must keep silence; but this is the nature of all evil.

If excuses are to be sought for Defoe’s conduct in this first beginning
of his slavery, it will not be difficult to find them. The age, for one
thing, was corrupt through and through. There was not a statesman but
had two strings to his bow, nor a politician of any description who did
not attempt to serve two masters. To hold the balance between Hanover
and St.-Germain, ready to perform a demi-volt in the air at any moment
as the scale should turn, was the science of the day. On the other hand,
Defoe was now a ruined man, with a family to support, and nothing but
his busy and inexhaustible pen to do it with. The material inducement of
a certain income to fall back upon, whatever

[Illustration: ROBERT HARLEY, EARL OF OXFORD.

ENGRAVED BY JOHN P. DAVIS, AFTER THE ORIGINAL PAINTING BY SIR GODFREY
KNELLER, IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM.]

might be the chances of journalism, must have been very strong. And what
was stronger still was the delight of his own vivacious, restless, ready
mind, with its sense of boundless power and infinite resource, to which
difficulty was a delight and the exercise of walking over hot coals or
dancing on a sword-point the most exhilarating possibility, in making
its triumphant way over obstacles which would have baffled almost all
his contemporaries. “The danger’s self was lure alone” to this skilled
and cunning fencer, this master of all the arts. In a very different
sense from that of Tennyson’s noble hero, “Faith Unfaithful” was
inspiration and strength to him, and to be falsely true the most
delightful situation. He loved to support his principles by a hundred
dodges, and plead them from the other side, and make of himself the
devil’s advocate in the interest of heaven. All this was life to his
mind. He must have had a positive pleasure in proving to himself first,
and then to all England, that the happiest thing a Whig could do was to
find the Tory measures exactly those which he would have recommended,
and that his allegiance to the queen required a change of policy on his
part whenever circumstances compelled her to change her ministry. It was
all devotion--not time-serving, as the vulgar thought. Defoe took
infinite pleasure in proving that it was so, in making everything clear.
The commonplace and humdrum expedient of following your party would have
been dull to him--a proceeding without interest as without danger. He
wanted excitement, obstacles to get over; a position which would make
sudden claims upon his ingenuity to account for and fortify it. Such a
mind is rare, and still more rarely is it accompanied by genius. But
when such a combination does occur it is a very curious spectacle.

In the mean time, however, all that Defoe had to do was simple enough.
He had to support peace and the union--two things which in his free
estate he had already advocated with all his powers. He did it with the
utmost skill, fervor, and success, and to all appearance contributed
much to the great public act which was the subject of so many struggles
and resistances on the part of the smaller nation--the union. This great
expedient, of which from the first he had seen the advantage, Defoe
worked for with unwearying zeal. He praised and caressed Caledonia--upon
which subject he wrote one of those vigorous essays in verse which he
called poetry--and the tolerance of the Presbyterian Church, and the
good sense of the nation generally, which was not always perceptible to
English politicians; and even risked a visit to Edinburgh in performance
of the orders of the government, though at the risk of rude handling to
himself. In all this there cannot be the slightest doubt that he was
entirely honest and patriotic, and acted from an enlightened personal
view of the necessities of the case. When the curious incident of the
Sacheverell prosecution occurred, he had once more a subject entirely to
his own mind, and expressed his own feelings in supporting with all his
might the measures of the government against that High Church firebrand,
one of the chief of those whom he had held up to public ridicule in the
“Shortest Way.” So far he was fortunate, being employed upon subjects
entirely congenial to his mind, and on which he had already strong
convictions. The equivocal part of the matter is that he never ceased to
assert and insist upon his independence. “Contemn,” he says, “as not
worth mentioning, the suggestions of some people of my being employed to
carry on the interests of a party. I have never loved any party, but
with my utmost zeal have sincerely espoused the great and original
interest of this nation and of all nations--I mean truth and
liberty”--which was the truth, yet not all the truth. Again, with still
more violent protestations, he refers to his private circumstances, of
which nothing is known, to prove how little he was protected by power.
It would seem from this statement that he was still being pursued for
the remnant of old debts, or those new ones with which the failure of
his tile factory and his long imprisonment had saddled him.

     If paid, gentlemen, for writing [he cries], if hired, if employed,
     why still harassed with merciless and malicious men; why pursued to
     all extremities of law for old accounts which you clear other men
     of every day? Why oppressed, distressed, and driven from his
     family, and from all his prospects of delivering them and himself?
     Is this the fate of men employed and hired? Is this the figure the
     agents of courts and princes make?

The argument is a feeble one for such a practised reasoner as Defoe,
without considering the trifling detail that it was untrue, for debts
are by no means unknown to favorites of the crown. Nor could he have
been saved by Harley’s pay, which probably was never very great, from
the consequences of previous misfortunes. The reader will think that a
judicious silence would have been more appropriate, but that was not
Defoe’s way. The only wonder is that he did not adduce such detailed
evidence of his own freedom as would have deceived any man, and shown to
demonstration that it was he who subsidized the ministry, and not they
him. The wonderful thing is that he was free through all, maintaining
his own favorite opinions, working as an independent power. Servile
journalists have existed in plenty, but seldom one who took the pay of
his masters and served their interests, yet fought under his own flag
with honesty and a good conscience all the while.

This happy state, however, did not last. Harley fell, but with his last
breath (as a minister) adjured his champion not to sacrifice himself,
but to come to an understanding with his successor, Godolphin. This
necessitated a certain revolution in respect to peace, which Defoe
managed cleverly with the excellent device above mentioned. And there
was still higher ground which he felt himself entitled to take. The
public safety was involved in the stability of the new ministry such as
it was. And he faces the dilemma with boundless pluck and assurance.
“Though I don’t like the crew, I won’t sink the ship; I’ll pump and
heave and haul and do everything I can, though he that pulls with me
were my enemy. The reason is plain. We are all in the ship and must sink
or swim together.” These admirable reasonings brought him at last to the
calm rectitude of the following conclusion:

     It occurred to me instantly as a principle for my conduct that it
     was not material to me what ministers her Majesty was pleased to
     employ. My duty was to go along with every ministry so far as they
     did not break in upon the constitution and the laws and liberties
     of my country, my part being only the duty of a subject, viz: to
     submit to all lawful commands, and to enter into no service that
     was not justifiable by the laws, to all of which I have exactly
     obliged myself.

When Harley returned to power, another modification became necessary,
but Defoe piously felt it was providential that he should thus be thrown
back upon his original protector; and had the matter ended here, as was
long supposed, it is difficult to see what indictment could be brought
against him. It is not expedient certainly that a director of public
opinion should have state pay, and does not look well when the secret is
betrayed. But so long as the scope of all his productions is good,
honest, and patriotic, with only as much submission in trifles as is
inevitable, the bargain is a personal meanness rather than a public
crime, and this was long supposed to have been the case. It was believed
that after the death of Queen Anne and Harley’s final fall, Defoe’s
eloquent mouth was closed, and he disappeared into the calm of private
life to earn a better hire and a more lasting influence through the two
immortal works of fiction by which alone, but for the painful labors of
biographers, his name would have been known. Had the matter been left
so, how much happier would it have been for the hero of this romance of
literary life, how much more edifying for posterity! We could have
imagined the tired warrior retiring from that hot and painful field in
which even the laurels were not worth the plucking, where defeat was
miserable and success mean, and scarcely any combatant could keep his
honor intact, to the quietness of some suburban house in which his three
pretty daughters could care for him and idolize him, and where his
wonderful imagination, no longer a slave to the exigencies of political
warfare, could weave its dreams into a sober certainty of life awake. We
should then have said of the author of “Robinson Crusoe” and the
“Journal of the Plague,” that in his poverty and anxiety and overhaste
he had been beguiled into a bargain which might have been a shameful one
had not his marvelous power of seeing every side of a subject, and that
insight of genius which divines the real unity of honest souls through
all the external diversities which fill the limited vision of common
men, carried him triumphantly through. And upon what real fault there
was we should have thrown a veil. The age would have borne the blame--an
age which was corrupt to the core, and in which men changed their
principles every day. In the garden at Newington, where the young ladies
entertained their lovers, we could have pictured him benevolent and
friendly in the flowing peruke under which his keen eyes sparkled,
looking on at the love-making with prudent, tradesmanlike thoughts of
Sophia’s portion, and how much the young people would have to set up
housekeeping upon, coming in not inappropriately between the pages of
Crusoe--perhaps taking a suggestion about Robinson’s larder from some
passing talk about the storeroom, or modifying for the use of Friday
some rustical remark of the young serving-man from the country, or in
the renewing of old recollections produced by some old friend’s visit
finding an anecdote, a detail, to incorporate into the “Journal of the
Plague.” And we should have asked ourselves by what strange play of
genius the unenchanted island, where all the sober elaborations of fact
clothed so completely the vivid realizations of imagination, should have
risen out of the mists amid those trim, old-fashioned alleys, and green
plots, and stiff parterres of flowers.

Alas! That demon of research which in its poking and prying sometimes
puts old bones together, and sometimes scatters to the winds the ashes
of the dead, has spoiled this pleasant picture. Impelled by its
influence, an unwary or else too painstaking student, some twenty years
ago, was seized with the idea of roaming the earth in search of relics
of Defoe. And the diabolical powers which put this fatal pursuit into
his mind directed him to a bundle of yellow papers in the State Paper
Office which has, alas! for ever and ever made an end of our man of
genius. These treacherous papers give us to wit under his own hand that
he was in reality in full action in the most traitorous of employments
during the period of his supposed retirement. The following, which is
the first of these fatally self-elucidatory letters, will reveal at once
the inconceivable occupation to which Defoe in his downfall lent
himself. He had perhaps compromised himself too much, and been too
completely identified with Harley at the end to be considered capable of
more honorable and evident employment. The letter is addressed to the
secretary of the minister who had given him his disgraceful office:

     It was proposed by my Lord Townsend that I should appear as if I
     were as before under the displeasure of the government, and
     separated from the Whigs, and that I might be more serviceable in a
     kind of disguise than if I appeared openly. In the interval of
     this, Dyer, the “News-Letter” writer, being dead, and Dormer, his
     successor, being unable by his troubles to carry on that work, I
     had an offer of a share in the property as well as in the
     management of that work.

     I immediately acquainted my Lord Townsend of it, who, by Mr.
     Buckley, let me know it would be a very acceptable piece of
     service, for that letter was really very prejudicial to the
     public, and the most difficult to come at in a judicial way in case
     of offense given. My Lord was pleased to add, by Mr. Buckley, that
     he would consider my service in that case, as he afterwards did.

     Upon this I engaged in it, and that so far, that though the
     property was not wholly my own, yet the conduct and government of
     the style of news was so entirely in me, that I ventured to assure
     His Lordship the sting of that mischievous paper should be entirely
     taken out, though it was granted that the style should continue
     Tory, as it was, that the party might be amused and not set up
     another, which would have destroyed the design, and this part I
     therefore take entirely on myself still.

     This went on for a year before my Lord Townsend went out of the
     office, and His Lordship, in consideration of the service, made me
     the appointment which Mr. Buckley knows of, with promise of a
     further allowance as service presented.

     My Lord Sunderland, to whose goodness I had many years ago been
     obliged, when I was in a secret commission sent to Scotland, was
     pleased to approve and continue this service, and the appointment
     annexed, and, with His Lordship’s approbation I introduced myself,
     in the disguise of a translator of the foreign news, to be so far
     concerned in this weekly paper of Mist’s as to be able to keep it
     within the circle of a secret management, also prevent the
     mischievous part of it, and yet neither Mist, or any of those
     concerned with him, have the least guess or suspicion by whose
     direction I do it.

There is nothing, it seems to us, for any apologist to say in
explanation of this extraordinary statement. The emissary of a Whig and
Hanoverian government acting as editor of a Tory and Jacobite
newspaper,--nay, of three newspapers,--in order to take the harm out of
them, to amuse the Tory party with a pretense of style and subjects
suitable to their views, while balking all their purposes, is at once
the most ingenious and the most shameless of all devices. It continued
for a long period, and was very successful. But when the deceit was
discovered at last, Mist, the deluded publisher, made a murderous
assault upon the deceiver, and the journalists of the period seem to
have risen unanimously against him. That Defoe must have fallen sadly
before he came to this is very evident; but how he fell, except by the
natural vengeance of deterioration, which makes a man who has long
paltered with the truth unable at last to distinguish the gradations
which separate the doubtful from the criminal, no one can say. He must,
however, have fallen indeed in position and importance before he could
be put to such miserable work; and he must have fallen more fatally,
like that other son of the morning, deep down into hades, where he
became the father of lies and the betrayer of mankind, before he could
have been capable of this infamous mission.

We turn with relief to the work which, of all these manifold labors, is
the only portion which has really survived the effects of time. Defoe’s
political writings, with all their lucidity, their brilliant good sense,
daring satire, and astonishing readiness and variety, are for the
student, and retain a place among the materials of history, studied no
longer for their own sake, but for the elucidations they may give. But
“Robinson Crusoe” lives by his own right, and will, we may confidently
affirm, after the long trial he has had, never die. We need not discuss
the other works of fiction which are all as characteristic as distinct
narratives of apparent fact, as carefully elaborated in every detail.
They are almost all excellent in their beginning, but, a fault which is
shared by Crusoe himself, run into such a prodigality of detail toward
their close, that the absence of dramatic construction and of any real
inspiration of art, becomes painfully (or rather tediously, which is
worse) apparent. We do not, however, share the opinion of those critics
who disparage Defoe’s marvelous power of narrative. “The little art he
is truly master of, of forging a story and imposing it on the world for
truth,” is an art which he possesses in common with but very few who
have ever lived; and even among these few he has it in a very high
degree. The gift is peculiar; we are not moved by it to pity or
tenderness, and not much to admiration of the hero. The inner circle of
our emotions is seldom, if ever, entered; but, on the other hand, there
is nothing in that island where the shipwrecked mariner finds a shelter,
and which he makes into a home, which we do not know and see, as well as
if we had dwelt in it like Robinson. It is an island which is added to
the geography of the world. Not only would no child ever doubt of its
existence, but to the most experienced reader it is far more true and
real than half of those of which we have authentic histories, which our
relatives and countrymen have visited and colonized. Those South Sea
Islands, about which we have so many flowery volumes, are not half so
certain. And every detail of the life of its solitary inhabitant comes
up before us like our own personal proceedings--more than visible,
incontestable experiences. Not one of us but could draw the picture of
the solitary in his furs, with all his odd implements about him; and,
more wonderful still, not a child from four upward but could tell who it
was. The tale does not move us as do imaginative histories on a more
poetic level; but in its humbler range it is as living as the best. And
there is something in this very absence of emotion which gives a still
more wonderful force to the tale. Men in such desperate circumstances,
driven to the use of all their faculties for the mere preservation of
their lives, have presumably but little time for feeling. The absorption
of every faculty in this one primitive need brings a certain serenity, a
calm which is like the hush of the solitude--the silence of the seas.
The atmosphere is full of this stillness. There is the repose of Nature,
not filled with reflections of human sentiment, but imposing her
patience, her calm repetition of endless endeavor upon the solitary
flung into her bosom; and there is a sobriety in the story which adds
immensely to the power. Other unknown islands have been in fiction, but
none where the progress of events was so gradual, where there were so
few miraculous accessories. One of the most able of English romancers,
the late Charles Reade, is the last who has carried us to a desolate
island. His story is full of charm, of humor, and sentiment far beyond
the reach of Defoe. Nothing could be more tender, more delightful, than
the idyl of the two lovers cut off from all mankind, lost in the silence
of the seas. But in every way his isle is an enchanted isle. Not only is
it peopled with love and all the graces, but it is running over with
every convenience,--everything that is useful and beautiful. The
inexhaustible ingenuity of the lover is not more remarkable than the
wealth of necessary articles of every kind that turns up at every step.
He builds his lady a bower lined with mother-of-pearl; he clothes her in
a cloak of sealskin; he finds jewels for her; she has but to wish and to
have, as if Regent street had been within reach. Very different is the
sober sanity of the elder narrative. Defoe knows nothing about lovers;
all his heroes marry with prodigality; but he has no love, any more than
he has pearls or gutta-percha, on his island. Conveniences come very
slowly to Robinson Crusoe; he has to grope his way, and find his living
hardly, patiently. Day after day, and year after year, the story-teller
goes on working out the order of events. It is as leisurely as nature,
as little helped by accident, as sober even as matter of fact, and yet
what a potent, clear, all-realizing fancy--a faculty which in its
limited sphere saw and felt and acted in completest appropriation of the
circumstances--this sober imagination was!

He was fifty-eight at the time this book was written--a man worn with
endless work and strife, but ever ready for more--a man who had fallen
and failed, and made but little of his life. It is said that he was at
his highest point of external prosperity when he published “Robinson
Crusoe”; but when we remember that he was at that time engaged in the
inconceivable muddle of “Mist’s Journal,” it seems almost impossible to
believe this, or to understand how anything but poverty could drive him
into such a disgraceful employment. No doubt, to a man who at heart had
once been an honest man, and was so no more, it must have been a relief
and blessed deliverance to escape away into the distant seas, to refresh
his ever-active soul with the ingenious devices of the shipwrecked
sailor, and bury himself in that life so different from his own, the
savage necessities, the primitive cares. The goats and the parrot and
poor Friday: what an ease and comfort to escape into their society after
bamboozling Mist, and reporting to my lord at St. James’s! Was it a
desperate expedient of nature to save him from utter self-contempt? Such
a man, even if his conscience had grown callous, must have required some
outlet from the dreadful slavery to which he had bound himself.

“Robinson Crusoe” is the work by which Defoe is best known, which is,
after all, the most effectual guarantee that it is his best work. But it
is not, to our thinking, worthy of being placed in competition with the
“Journal of the Plague”--a history so real, so solemn and impressive, so
full of the atmosphere and sentiment of the time, that it reaches a far
higher point of literary art than anything else Defoe has written. For
this is not prose alone, nor that art of making fiction look like truth,
which is supposed to be his greatest excellence: it is one of the most
impressive pictures of a historical incident which has struck the poetic
imagination everywhere, and of which we have perhaps more authentic
records than of any other historical episode. Neither Boccaccio nor
Manzoni have equaled Defoe in the story of the plague. To the old
Italian it was a horror from which the life-loving fled with loathing as
well as fear, and which they tried to forget and put out of their sight.
Defoe’s minute description of the argument carried on within his own
mind by the narrator is curiously characteristic of the tendency to
elaborate and explain which enters so largely into all his works. The
mental condition of the respectable citizen, divided between concern for
his life and concern for his property, seeing with reasonable eyes that
death was not certain, but that in case of flight ruin was,--moved by
the divination which he uses in all good faith, yet perhaps not with
sufficient devoutness to have allowed himself to be guided by it had it
been contrary to his previous dispositions, and at bottom by a certain
_vis inertiæ_ and disinclination to move, which is clearly indicated
from the beginning,--is in his best manner, and so real that it is
impossible to resist its air of absolute truthfulness. But the state of
the shut-up streets, the dreadful sounds and sights, the brooding heat
and stillness of the long and awful days, the cloud of fate that is
about the doomed city, are beyond description impressive. This curious
spectator of all things, this impartial yet eager looker-on, determined
to see all that can be seen, prudent yet fearless, adopting every
precaution, yet neglecting no means of investigation, inquiring
everywhere, always with his eyes and ears open, at once a philosophical
inquirer and an eager gossip, is without doubt Defoe himself. But he is
also a marked figure of the time. He is like Pepys; he is almost, but
for the unmistakable difference between the bourgeois and the fine
gentleman, like Evelyn. He is one of the special kind of man born to
illustrate that period. Pepys would have found means for some piece of
junketing even in the midst of his alarm, whereas Defoe thinks of his
property, when he has time to think of anything but the plague, which is
a very natural modification consequent on the changes of the times. But
they are at bottom the same. While, however, this central figure remains
the characteristic but not elevated personage with whom we are already
acquainted, the history which he records is done with a tragic force and
completeness which it is impossible to surpass. In this there is nothing
commonplace, no wearying monotony; the very statistics have a tragic
solemnity in them; the awful unseen presence dominates everything. We
scarcely breathe while we move about the streets emptied of all
passers-by, or with a suspicious throng in the middle of the way keeping
as far apart as possible from the houses. This is not mere prose: it is
poetry in its most rare form; it is an ideal representation, in all its
sober details, of one of the most tragical moments of human suffering
and fate.

Nothing else that Defoe has done is on the same level. It is pitched on
too high a key perhaps for the multitude. His innocent thief, “Colonel
Jack,” begins with a picture both amusing and touching of the curious
moral denseness and confusion of a street boy; his “Cavalier” is a
charming young man. But both these and all the rest of Defoe’s heroes
and heroines grow heavy and tedious at the end. The “Journal of the
Plague” is not like them in this respect. The conclusion--the sudden
surprise and delicious sense of relief, the joy which makes the
passers-by stop and shake hands with one another in the streets, and the
women call out from windows with tears and outcries of gladness--is
sudden and overwhelming as the reality. We are caught in the growing
despair, and suddenly in a moment deliverance comes. Here alone Defoe is
not too long; the unexpected is brought in with a skill and force not
less remarkable than that which in the previous pages has portrayed the
slow growth and inevitable development of the misery. Up to this
anticlimax of unlooked-for joy the calamity has grown, every new touch
intensifying the awful reality. But the recovery is sudden, and told
without an unnecessary word. It is the only instance in which Defoe has
followed the instinct of a great artist and shown that he knew how to
avail himself of the unwritten code and infallible methods of art.

We forget his shortcomings when we discuss this which is to our mind
much his greatest work, and it is well that we should leave him in this
disposition. He died mysteriously alone, after a period of wandering and
hiding which nobody can explain. Whether he was in trouble with
creditors, or with political enemies, or with the exasperated party
which he had managed to outwit; whether he kept out of the way that his
family might make better terms for themselves, or that he might keep the
remains of his money out of the hands of an undutiful son, or a grasping
son-in-law, nobody can tell. He died in remote lodgings, all alone, and
his affairs were administered by a stranger, perhaps his landlady, no
one knows. His domestic circumstances have been referred to during his
life only in the vaguest way. He had a wife and a numerous family when
he was put in the pillory; he had a wife, a son who was unkind, and
three daughters at the end; but that is all we know. He died at
seventy-two “of a lethargy,” no doubt fallen into the feebleness and
hopelessness of lonely old age; and that is all. His life overflowed
with activity and business. To be doing seems to have been a necessity
of his being. But he never seems to have enjoyed the importance due to
his powers, and in an age when men of letters filled the highest posts
never would appear to have risen above his citizen circle, his
shop-keeping ways. Something in the man must have accounted for this,
but it is difficult to say what it was; for the age did not require a
high standard of truthfulness, and the worst of his misdoings were kept
secret from the public. Perhaps his manners were not such as society,
though very easy in those days, could tolerate; perhaps--but this is
simple guesswork. All we know of Defoe is that as a writer he was of the
greatest influence and note, but as a man nothing. He died poor and
alone; he had little reward for unexampled labor. When Addison was
secretary of state, and Prior an ambassador, he was nobody--a sword in
the hand of an unscrupulous statesman; a shopkeeper manufacturing his
genius and selling it by the yard. A sadder conclusion never was told.



CHAPTER V

ADDISON, THE HUMORIST


There is not a name in the entire range of English literature to which
so full and universal an appreciation has been given by posterity as
that of Addison. He had his critics in his day. He had, indeed, more
than critics, and from one quarter at least has received in his breast
the finest and sharpest sting which a friend estranged could put into
poetic vengeance. But the burden even of contemporary voices was always
overwhelmingly in his favor, and nowadays there is no one in the world,
we believe, that has other than gentle words for the gentle writer--the
finest critic, the finest gentleman, the most tender humorist of his
age. It is not only admiration, but a sort of personal affection with
which we look back, detecting in all the bustling companies of that
witty and depraved period his genial figure, with a delightful
simplicity in the midst of all the formalism, and whole-heartedness
among the conceits and pretensions, of the fops and wits, the intriguing
statesmen and busy conspirators, of an age in which public faith can
scarcely be said to have existed at all. He had his little defects,
which were the defects of the time. And perhaps his age would not have
loved him as it did had he been entirely without a share in its
weaknesses. As it was, no one could call him a milksop then, as no one
would venture to record any offensive name against him now. The smile of
benevolent good nature, of indulgent humor, of observation always as
sweet and merciful as it is acute and refined, is never absent from his
countenance. He treats no man hardly; the ideal beings whom he creates
are the friends of all: we could, indeed, more easily spare dozens of
living acquaintances than we could part with Sir Roger de Coverley.
Addison is the very embodiment of that delightful gift of humor on which
we pride ourselves so much as a specially English quality; his soft
laugh touches all the chords of sympathy and loving comprehension with a
tender ridicule in which the applauses of admiration are conveyed with
double effect. That his style is the perfection, in its way, of English
style is less dear and delightful to us than that what it conveys is the
perfection of feeling. His art is the antipodes of that satirical art
which allows human excellence only to gird at it, and insinuate motives
which diminish or destroy. Addison, on the other hand, allows
imperfections which his interpretation turns into something more sweet
than virtue, and throws a delightful gleam of love and laughter upon the
eccentricities and characteristic follies of individual nature. That he
sees everything is one of the conditions of his genial forgiveness of
everything that is not mean or base or cruel. With these he makes no
terms. They are not within the range of his treatment. _Non ragionam di
lor._ He passes by to the genial rural circle where all is honest,
simple, and true; or to town, where in the coffee-houses themselves a
kind soul will find humors enough to keep him cheerful without harm to
any of his fellow-creatures--even the post-writers whom he jocularly
recommends to a supplementary Chelsea as having killed more men in the
wars than any general ever did, or the “needy persons” hungry for news,
whom he promises to keep supplied with good and wholesome sentiments. He
was at the same time the first of his kind. Thackeray associates
Congreve--one does not exactly know why--with this nobler name: but at
once makes it clear that there could be no comparison between them,
since the world of the comedy-writer was an entirely fictitious world,
altogether unlike the human nature of the essayist. Of the humorists we
may venture to say that Addison is the first, as well as the most
refined and complete. Swift draws a heavier shaft, which lacerates and
kills, and Pope sends his needle-pointed arrows, all touched with
poisonous venom, to the most vulnerable points; but Addison has no heart
to slay. He transfixes the veil of folly with light, shining,
irresistible darts, and pins it aloft in triumph, but he lets the fool
go free--perhaps lets you see even, by some reflection from his
swift-flying polished spear, a gleam of human meaning in the poor
wretch’s face which touches your heart. Even when he diverts himself
with Tom Folio or Ned Softly, instead of plunging these bores into a
bottomless gulf of contempt, he plays with them as one might with a
child, a twinkle of soft fun in his eye, drawing out their simple
absurdities. That habit of his which Swift describes to Stella, as one
which she herself shared, of seeming to consent to follies which it is
not worth while contradicting, and which Pope venomously characterizes
as “assents with evil leer,” lures him, and us along with him, into
byways of human nature which the impatient critic closes with a kick,
and in which there is much amusement and little harm. Molière’s
_Trissotin_ is a social conspirator meaning to build advancement upon
his bad verses; but Addison’s poetaster is only an exposition of
harmless vanity, humored by the gently malicious, but kind and patient,
listener, who amid his laughter finds a certain pleasure in pleasing the
victim too. There is sympathy even in the dissection, a conjunction of
feelings which is of the very nature of the true humorist. These, no
doubt, are of a very different caliber from that creation which still
charms the reader--the delightful figure of Sir Roger, and all the
simple folks full of follies and of virtues who surround him; but they
are scarcely less remarkable. The lesser pictures, taken at a sitting in
which the author has had no time to elaborate those features of human
character which always draw forth his tenderness, are yet full of this
instinctive sweetness, as well as of insight, keen, though always
tempered, as the touch of Ithuriel’s spear. The angel, indeed, was far
more severe, disclosing the demon under his innocent disguise; but
Addison has nothing to do with demons, he has no deep-laid plan of
mischief to unveil. The worst he does is to smile and banter the little
absurdities out of us--those curious little delusions which deceive
ourselves as well as the world.

This most loved of English writers was the son of one of those English
parsons who confuse our belief in the extremely unfavorable account,
given by both the graver and the lighter historians of the time, of the
condition of country clergymen. Neither Parson Adams in his virtue, nor
Parson Trulliber in his grossness, nor Macaulay’s keen and clear
picture, nor Thackeray’s fine disrespectful studies of the chaplain who
marries the waiting-maid, seem to afford us any guidance to the nature
of the household which the Rev. Launcelot Addison, after many wanderings
and experiences, set up in the little parish of Milston in Wiltshire
somewhere about the year 1670. Steele’s description of it has, no doubt,
the artificial form affected by the age, and sets it forth as one of
those models of perfection and examples to the world which nowadays we
are more disposed to distrust and laugh at than to follow. “I remember
among all my acquaintances,” he says, “but one man whom I have thought
to live with his children with equanimity and a good grace”; and he goes
on to describe the “three sons and one daughter whom he bred with all
the care imaginable in a liberal and ingenious way--their thoughts
turned into an emulation for the superiority in kind and generous
affection toward each other,” the boys behaving themselves with a manly
friendship, their sister treated by them with as much complaisance as
any other young lady of their acquaintance. “It was an unspeakable
pleasure to visit or sit at a meal in this family,” he adds. “I have
often seen the old man’s heart flow at his eyes with joy upon occasions
which would appear indifferent to such as were strangers to the turn of
his mind; but a very slight accident wherein he saw his children’s good
will to one another created in him the Godlike pleasure of loving them
because they loved one another.” The family tenderness thus inculcated
no doubt came from a mind full of the milk of human kindness, and
happily transmitting that possession to the gentle soul of the eldest
son, who probably was the one whom the father “had the weakness to love
much better than the others”--a weakness which “he took as much pains to
correct as any other criminal passion that could arise in his mind.”
Such a paternity and training does something to account for the
prevailing gentleness of Addison’s temper and judgments.

Dr. Addison had seen the world not in a very brilliant or luxurious way.
He had been chaplain at Dunkirk, and afterward at Tangier among the
Moors, upon which latter strange experience he wrote a book: and he rose
afterward to be Dean of Lichfield, a dignified clergyman. One of the
brothers went to India, and attained to some eminence; the other was
eventually, like Joseph, a fellow of Magdalen. They dispersed themselves
in the world as the children of a clergyman might very well do at the
present day, and it is evident belonged distinctly to the caste of
gentlemen. The sons, or at least the son with whom we have specially to
do, after sundry local schoolings went to Charterhouse, which he left at
fifteen for Oxford, perhaps because of his unusual advancement, more
probably because the custom of the time sent boys earlier to the
university, as is still the practice in Scotland. Addison was much
distinguished in that elegant branch of learning, the writing of Latin
verse, a kind of distinction which remains dear to the finest minds, in
spite of all the remarks concerning its inutility and the time wasted
in acquiring the art, which the rest of the world has so largely
indulged in. A copy of verses upon the accession of King William,
written while he was still a very youthful scholar at Queen’s College,
no more than seventeen, got him his first promotion. The boy’s verses
came--perhaps from some proud tutor at Queen’s, boasting what could be
done under the cupola in the High street, finer than anything attempted
in more distinguished seats of learning--into the hands of the Provost
of Magdalen, to the amazement and envy of that more learned corporation.
There had been no election of scholars in the previous year, during the
melancholy time when the college was embroiled with King James, and the
courtly Quaker Penn had all the disturbed and troubled fellows under his
heel; but now that freedom had returned with the revolution and the
heaven-sent William, there was room for a double number of distinguished
poor demies. Dr. Lancaster of Magdalen decided at once that to leave
such Latinity as that of the young author of these verses to a college
never very great in such gifts would be a sin against his own: and young
Addison was accordingly elected to all the privileges of a Magdalen
demyship. It is with this beautiful college that his name is connected
in Oxford. There could be no more fit association. The noble trees and
velvet lawns of Magdalen speckled with deer, shy yet friendly creatures
that embellish the retired and silent glades--the long-winding walk by
the Cherwell round the meadows where the fritillaries grow, the
time-worn dignity of the place with its graceful old-world architecture
and associations, are all in the finest keeping with the shy and silent
student who talked so little and thought so much, living among his books
in his college rooms, keeping his lamp alight half through the night, or
musing under the elms, where the little stream joins the greater. It is
dreadful to think that in all probability Addison thought the imposing
classicism of Queen’s, at which the cultivated scholar of to-day
shudders, much finer than Magdalen: for he had no opinion of Gothic, and
lamented the weakness, if not wickedness, of those mistaken ages which
wasted ornament upon such antiquated forms; but at least he loved his
retired promenade under the trees, with all its sweetness of primrose
and thrush in spring, and the wonderful yellow sunsets over the floods
in winter, and the pleasant illusions of the winding way. There the
stranger may realize still in the quiet of the cloistered shades how the
shy young student wandered in Addison’s Walk and pondered his verses,
and formed the delicate wealth of speech which was to distinguish him
from all his fellows. He spent about ten years in his college, first as
a student and then as a fellow, in the position which, perhaps, is more
ideal for a scholar than any other in Christendom. But the young man was
not much more enlightened than the other young men of his age,
notwithstanding his genius at Latin verses, and that still finer genius
which had not as yet come to utterance. He wrote an “Account of the
Greatest English Poets,” not much wiser than the school-boy essays of
our own day which set Lord Tennyson and Mr. Browning down in their right
places. Addison went further. He leaves out all mention of Shakspere,
and speaks of Cowley as a “mighty genius.” He describes “the spacious
times of great Elizabeth” as “a barbarous age,” amused by “Old Spenser”
with “long-spun allegories” and “dull morals,” which have lost all power
to charm an age of understanding. The youth, indeed, ran amuck among all
the greatest names till we shiver at his temerity. But he knew better
afterward; and, if he still condescended a little to his elders and
betters, learned to love and comprehend them too.

It would seem that he wavered for a time whether he should not take
orders, a step necessary to retain his fellowship, and dedicate himself
to the church, as was the wish of his father. It would have been
entirely suitable to him one cannot but think; to his meditative mood,
and shy temper, and high moral tone. He would have missed the humors of
town, the coffee-houses, and the wits, and the vagaries of the beaus and
belles; but with still a tenderer and more genial humor might have made
his villagers live before us, and found out all the amusing follies of
the knights and squires, which even in London town did not escape his
smiling observation. The manner in which the question was decided is
curiously characteristic of the age. That he was not himself inclined
that way seems probable, since he bids his muse farewell after the
fashion of the time, when this ending seemed imminent, with something
like regret, and it is said that he distrusted his own fitness for the
sacred office. At all events, the matter came to the ears of Charles
Montague, afterward Lord Halifax, himself an elegant scholar, and at
that time in office. Young Addison had addressed to him, on the occasion
of the Peace of Ryswick in 1697, one of those pieces of Latin verse for
which the young man was known among the scholars of his time. He
accompanied the gift with a letter couched in the hyperbole of the age,
deprecating his patron’s possible disapproval of “the noble subject
debased by my numbers,” and justifying himself by the poverty of the
verses already published on the same theme. “For my part,” he says, “I
never could prevail on myself to offer you a poem written in our native
tongue, since you yourself deter all others by your own Compositions
from such an Attempt, as much as you excite them by your Favour and
Humanity.” Montague returned this compliment by interfering in the young
poet’s concerns as soon as he heard of the danger that so promising a
youth might fall into the gulf of the church, and be lost to the other
kinds of work more useful to statesmen. He wrote to the authorities of
Magdalen begging that Addison might not be urged into holy orders, and
in the mean time took more active measures to secure him for the state.
Lord Somers had also received the dedication of some of Addison’s
verses, and was equally interested in the young man’s career. Between
them the two statesmen secured for him a pension of three hundred a
year, on no pretense of work to be done or duty fulfilled, but merely
that he might be able to prepare himself the better for the public
service, and be thus at hand and ready when his work was wanted. Public
opinion has risen up nowadays against any such arrangement, and much
slighter efforts at patronage would be denounced now over all England as
a job. And yet one wonders whether it was so profitless a proceeding as
we think it. Addison was worth more than the money to England. To be
sure, without the money he would still have been Addison; yet something,
no doubt, of the mellow sweetness of humanity in him was due to this
fostering of his youth.

He went abroad in 1699, and addressed himself in the first place to the
learning of French, which he did slowly at Blois, without apparently
gaining much enlightenment as to the state of France or the other
countries which he visited in his prolonged tour. No doubt, with his
pension and the income of his fellowship, Addison traveled like a young
man of fortune and fashion in those times of leisure, with excellent
introductions everywhere, seeing the best society, and the greatest men
both in rank and letters. Boileau admired his Latin verses as much as
the English statesmen did, and the young man went upon his way more and
more convinced that Latin verses were the highroad to fame. From France
he went to Italy, making a classical pilgrimage. “Throughout,” says Mr.
Leslie Stephen, quaintly, “if we are to judge by his narrative, he seems
to have considered the scenery as designed to illustrate his beloved
poets.” The much-debated uses of travel receive a new question from the
records of such a journey, pursued with the fullest leisure and under
the best auspices; and one wonders whether the man who hurries across a
continent in a few weeks, catching flying impressions, and forming crude
judgments, is, after all, much less advantaged than he who, oblivious of
all the human interests around him, discusses Rome, for instance, as if
it had no interest later than Martial or Silius Italicus--as if neither
Church, nor Pope, nor all the convulsions of the Middle Ages, nor
Crusader, nor Jesuit, had ever been. This extraordinary impoverishment
of the imagination was the fashion of the time, just as it has been the
fashion in other days to fix upon the vile records of the Renaissance as
the one thing interesting in the history of a noble country. According
to that fashion, however, Addison did everything that a young man of the
highest culture could be expected to do. He traced the footsteps of
Æneas, and remembered every spot on which a classical battle had been
fought, or an ode sung. He wrote an eloquent essay upon medals, and
lingered among the sculptures of the museums; and he picked up a subject
for a heroic tragedy from the suggestion of a foolish play which he saw
at a Venetian theater. With his head full of such themes, he had gone
out from Oxford, and with a deepened sense of their importance he came
back again. Though in after days he touches lightly with his satiric
dart the young man who can talk of nothing better on his return than how
“he had like to have been drowned at such a place; how he fell out of a
chaise at another”; yet in the hymn of praise with which he celebrates
his own return from all the dangers of foreign travel something like the
same record is made, though in a more imposing manner:

    In foreign Realms and Lands remote,
      Supported by thy care,
    Thro’ burning Climes I passed unhurt,
      And breath’d in Tainted Air.
    Thy mercy sweetened every Soil,
      Made every Region please,
    The hoary Alpine Hills it warmed,
      And smooth’d the Tyrrhene Seas.

[Illustration: JOSEPH ADDISON.

ENGRAVED BY T. JOHNSON, FROM MEZZOTINT BY JEAN SIMON, AFTER PAINTING
BY SIR GODFREY KNELLER.]

It is only the vulgarity of our modern imagination that makes us think
of hot water-pipes when the idea of warming the Alps is presented to our
profane minds. The burrowing of the railway that climbs the St. Gothard
may be taken as a large contribution to the carrying out of this
suggestion.

When Addison returned home after these four years of classical
wanderings, it was to prospects sadly overcast. King William had died a
year before, which had stopped his pension; Halifax was out of office,
and all the hopes of public life, for which he had been training
himself, seemed to drop as he came back. It is said that during the last
year he had charge of a pupil; but there is no proof of the statement,
nor has any pupil ever been identified by name. An offer was made to him
to accompany upon his travels a son of the Duke of Somerset, his
services to be paid by the present of a hundred guineas at the year’s
end, which did not seem to Addison an advantageous offer: but this,
which came to nothing, is the only authentic reference to any possible
“bear-leading” such as Thackeray refers to in “Esmond”; and fine as is
the sketch made by that kindred humorist, he seems to exaggerate at once
the poverty and the neglect into which for the moment Addison fell.

He returned to England in 1703, being then thirty-one, full of every
accomplishment, but with only his fellowship to depend upon, and the
uncertain chances of Jacob Tonson’s favor instead of the king’s. He is
said to have sunk, or rather risen, to a poor lodging in London, in the
Haymarket, up three pairs of stairs, which was indeed a sad change from
the importance of his position as a rich young Englishman making the
grand tour. But if he carried a disappointed or despondent heart to
those elevated quarters, he never made any moan on the subject, and it
is very likely enjoyed his freedom and the happy sense of being at home
like other young men; and he seems to have been at once advanced to the
membership of the Kit-Cat Club, which would supply him with the finest
of company, and a center for the life which otherwise must have appeared
as if it had come to a broken end. It was not long, however, that this
period of neglect was suffered to last, and once more the transaction
which elevated Addison to the sphere in which he passed the rest of his
life is admirably characteristic of the period, and alas! profoundly
unlike anything that could happen to a young man of genius now.

We will not return again to any bewildering discussion of the Whigs and
Tories of Queen Anne, but only say that Godolphin and Marlborough, those
“great twin brethren” of the state, had come into possession of England
at this great crisis, and that every means by which they could secure
the suffrages of both parties were doubly necessary, considering the
disappointment on one side that the policy of the country remained
unchanged, and on the other that it had to be carried out by Whig, not
Tory, hands. Nothing could be better adapted than the great victory of
Blenheim to arouse an outburst of national feeling, and sweep, for a
time at least, the punctilios of party away. The lord treasurer, who had
everything in his hands at home, while his great partner fought and
conquered abroad, was almost comically at a loss how to sound the
trumpet of warlike success so as to excite the country, and, if
possible, turn the head of the discontented. In one of Leopardi’s fables
there is an account of the tremendous catastrophe with which the world
was threatened when his illustrious excellency the Sun declined one
morning to rise and tread his old-world course around the earth for the
comfort of mankind. “Let her in her turn go round me if she wants my
warmth and light,” says the potentate--with great reason, it must be
allowed, since Copernicus was born, and everything in the celestial
spheres was about to be set right. But how to persuade the earth that
she must now undertake this circuit? Let a poet be found to do it is
the first suggestion. “La via più spedita è la più sicura è di trovare
un poeta ovvero un filosofo che persuada alla Terra di muoversi.”
Godolphin found himself in the same position as that in which the
luckless agencies of the Universe were left when the Sun struck work. A
poet!--but where to find a poet he knew not, being himself addicted to
other modes of exercise and entertainment. He went to Halifax to ask
where he should find what was wanted--a poet. But that statesman was coy
and held back. He could, indeed, produce the very man; but why should he
interfere to betray neglected merit and induce a man of genius to labor
for those who would leave him to perish in obscurity? Godolphin,
however, was ready to promise anything in the great necessity of the
case; and Halifax permitted himself to be persuaded to mention the name
which no doubt was bursting from his lips. He would not, however,
undertake to be the ambassador, but insisted that the real possessors of
power should ask in their own persons, and with immediate and
substantial proofs of their readiness to recompense the service they
demanded. That day, all blazing in gold lace and splendor, the coach of
the chancellor of the exchequer stopped before the little shop in the
Haymarket over which the young scholar had his airy abode: and that
great personage clambered up the long flights of stairs carrying with
him, very possibly, the patent of the appointment which was an earnest
of what the powers that were could do for Addison. This was how the
great poem of the “Campaign,” that illustrious composition, was brought
into being. Poems made to order seldom fulfil expectation, but in this
case there was no disappointment. Godolphin and England alike were
delighted, and Addison’s life and success were at once secured.

No one now, save as an illustration of history, would think of reading
the “Campaign,” though most readers are familiar with the famous simile
which dazzled a whole generation:

    ’T was there great Marlborough’s mighty soul was proved,
    That in the shock of charging hosts unmoved,
    Amidst confusion, horror, and despair
    Examined all the dreadful scenes of war,
    In powerful thought the field of death surveyed,
    To fainting squadrons sent the timely aid,
    Inspired repulsed battalions to engage,
    And taught the doubtful battle where to rage.
    So when an angel by Divine command
    With rising tempest shakes a guilty land,
    Such as of late o’er pale Britannia past,
    Calm and serene he drives the furious blast;
    And, pleased the Almighty’s orders to perform,
    Rides in the whirlwind, and directs the storm.

Macaulay points out with much felicity how the fact of the Great
Storm--so called in English history--which had passed over England in
the previous year, and was yet full in the memory of all, gave strength
and meaning to this famous simile, which at once opened to Addison the
gates of fortune and of fame. Two years after he was promoted to be one
of the undersecretaries of state, and from that time languished no more
in the cold shade of obscurity where Halifax had upbraided the
Government for leaving him. He was not a man born to linger there. Shy
though he was, and little apt to put himself forward, this favorite of
the muses--to use the phraseology of his time--was also the favorite of
fortune. Everything that he touched throve with him. The gifts he
possessed were all especially adapted to the requirements of his time.
At no other period, perhaps, in history did the rulers of the country
bethink themselves of a poet as the auxiliary most necessary: and his
age was the only one that relished poetry of Addison’s kind.

This event brought more than mere prosperity to the fortunate young man.
If he had been already of note enough to belong to the Kit-Cat Club,
with what a blaze of modest glory would he now appear--not swelling in
self-conceit, like so many of the wits; not full of silent passion, like
the strange big Irish clergyman who pushed into the chattering company
in the coffee-house and astounded them with his masterful and arrogant
ways: but always modest--never heard at all in a large company, opening
out a little when the group dispersed, and an audience fit but few
gathered around him--but with one companion _half_ divine. The one
companion by and by became often that very same Irishman whose silent
prowl about the room in which he knew nobody had amused all the luckier
members. Swift found himself in a kind of coffee-house paradise when he
got Addison alone, and the two took their wine together, spending their
half-crowns according to the stranger’s thrifty record, and wishing for
no third. They were as unlike as could be conceived in every particular,
and yet what company they must have been, as they sat together, the wine
going a little too freely--though Swift was always temperate, and
Addison, notwithstanding that common peccadillo, the most irreproachable
of men! It was then that the “Travels in Italy” were published, while
still the fame of the “Campaign” was warm; and Addison gave his new
friend a copy inscribed to “Jonathan Swift, the most Agreeable
Companion, the Truest Friend, and the Greatest Genius of his Age.” What
quick understanding, what recognition as of two who had been born to
know each other! They were both in their prime--Swift thirty-eight,
Addison five years younger, still young enough to hope for everything
that can befall a man; the one fully entered upon the path of fortune,
the other surely so much nearer it for being thus received and welcomed.
Addison gave “his little senate laws” for many years in these convivial
meetings, and all who surrounded him adored him. But Swift was never
again so close a member of the little company. Politics, and the curious
part which the Irish parson took in them, separated him from the
consistent and moderate politician, who acted faithfully with his party,
and who was always true whoever might be false. But Swift held fast to
Addison so far at least as feeling was concerned. Over and over he
repeated the sentiment, that “if he had a mind to be king he would
hardly be refused.” Their meetings ceased, and all those outflowings of
wit and wisdom, and the talk long into the night which was the most
delightful thing in life; but for years after Swift still continued to
say that there was nothing his friend might not be if he would: that his
election was carried without a word of opposition when every other
member had to fight for his life, and that he might be king in Ireland,
or anywhere else, had he the mind. They were used to terms of large
applause in those days, but to no one else did it take this particular
form.

In 1708 Addison lost his post as under-secretary by a change of the
ministry, or rather of the minister, it being the habit in those days to
form a government piecemeal, a Whig here, a Tory there, as favor or
circumstances required, so that it was by no means needful that all
should go out or come in together. In fact, no sooner was the
under-secretary deprived of one place than he obtained another, that of
secretary to the lord lieutenant of Ireland, the same office, we
presume, as that which is now called chief secretary for Ireland, though
its seriousness and power are now so much greater. In those days there
was no Irish people to deal with, but only a very lively, contentious,
pushing, and place-hunting community--the Protestant English-Irish,
which, so far as literature and public knowledge go, has been accepted
as the type of the much darker and less simple character of the Celt.
The wild, mystic, morose, and often cruel nature of the native race,
with its gleams of poetry and dreams of fortune, has turned out a very
different thing to reckon with. No such problem was presented to the
statesmen of that time. The admixture of Irish blood would seem to go to
the head of the Saxon and endow him with a gaiety and sparkle which does
not exist either in one race or the other unmixed; and it was with the
society formed on this basis, the ascendant minority, contemptuous of
every possible power of the people so-called, yet far less unsympathetic
than the anxious politicians of to-day, that Addison had to deal. His
post was “very lucrative,” we are told--in fees and pieces of patronage,
no doubt, for the income was but £2000 a year--and he soon acquired an
even greater popularity on the one side of the channel than on the
other. Something amiable and conciliatory must have rayed out of the
man: otherwise it is curious to understand the popularity in brilliant
and talkative Dublin of a stranger whose chief efforts in conversation
were only to be accomplished _tête-a-tête_. But he had the foil of a
detestable and detested chief--Wharton, whose corrupt and brutal
character gave double acceptance to the secretary’s charm and goodness,
and the Tories contended with the Whigs, says Swift, which should speak
best of this favorite of fortune. “How can you think so meanly of a
kingdom,” he exclaims, “as not to be pleased that every creature in it
who hath one grain of worth has a veneration for you?” It is not often
that even in hyperbole such a thing can be said.

It was while Addison was in Ireland thus gathering golden opinions that
an event occurred which was of the utmost importance to his reputation,
so far especially as posterity was concerned. Among the little band of
friends over whom he held a kind of genial sway, and who acknowledged
his superiority with boundless devotion, was one who was more nearly his
equal than any other of the band; a friend of youth, one of those
erratic but generous natures whose love of excellence is almost
rapturous, though they are unable themselves to keep up to the high
level they approve. Steele can never be forgotten where Addison is
honored. He had been at Charterhouse and at Oxford along with his
friend, and no doubt it was a wonder among the reading men in their
earlier days how it was that the correct, the polished, the
irreproachable scholar of Magdalen, with his quiet ways, could put up
with that gay scapegrace who was perpetually in trouble. Such alliances,
however, have not been rare. The cheerful, careless Dick, full of
expedients, full of animal spirits, always amusing, friendly, generous
in his impulses, if unintentionally selfish in the constant breaches of
his better meaning, must have had a charm for the steadier and purer
nature which was formed with pulses more orderly. No doubt Steele’s
perpetual self-revelation, his unfolding of a hundred quips and cranks
of human nature, and unsuspicious rendering up of all his natural
anomalies and contradictions to the instinctive spectatorship of his
amused companion, helped to endear him to the humorist, who must have
laughed till he cried on many an occasion over poor Dick’s amazing
wisdoms and follies, without any breach of that indulgent affection
which between two men who have grown up together can rarely be said to
be mingled with anything so keen as contempt. Steele, it is evident,
must have known Addison “at home,” as school-boys say, or he could not
have made that little sketch of the household where brothers and sisters
were taught to be so loving to each other. While the young hero who had,
as in the favorite allegories of the time, chosen the right path, and
taken the steady hand of Minerva, instead of that more lovely one of
fatal Venus to guide him, was reaching the heights of applause and good
fortune, the unlucky youth who chose pleasure for his pursuit had gone
disastrously the other way, and fallen into all sorts of adventures,
extremely amusing for his friend to hear of, though he disapproved, and
no doubt very amusing to the actual actor in them, though he suffered.
But Addison was not a mere “spectator” so far as the friend of his youth
was concerned. When he began to rise there seems little reason to doubt
that he pulled Steele up with him, introducing him to the notice of the
fine people, who in those days might make the fortune of a gentlemanly
and clever adventurer, and that either by his own interest or that of
one of his powerful friends he procured him a place and started him in
public life. Steele had already floated into literature, and, whether it
is true or not that Addison helped him in the concoction of one play at
least, it is clear that he kept his purse and his heart well open to his
friend, now a man about town ruffling at the coffee-houses with the
best, and full of that energy and readiness which so often strike out
new ways of working, though it may require steadier heads to carry them
out.

It was, however, while Addison was in Ireland that Steele was moved by
the most important of these original impulses, an idea full, as it
proved, of merit and practical use. Journalism was then in its infancy.
A little “News Letter,” or “Flying Post”--a shabby broadsheet containing
the bulletin of a battle, a formal and brief notice of parliamentary
proceedings, an account of some monstrous birth, a child with two heads,
or that perennial gooseberry which has survived into our own time--and
an elaborate list of births, deaths, and marriages, was almost all that
existed in the way of public record. The post to which Steele had been
appointed was that of Gazetteer, which naturally led him to the
consideration of such matters: and among the crowd of projects which
worked together in his “barmy noddle,” there suddenly surged uppermost
the idea of a paper which should come out on the post days, the
Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays which were, up to that time, the only
days of communication with the country; a paper written after the fancy
of the time, in itself a letter from the wits and the knowing persons
in town, revealing not only the existing state of public affairs, but
all those exquisite particulars of society which have always been the
delight of country circles, and which were doubly sure to please at a
time when society was governed by talk, when all public criticism was
verbal, and the echoes of the wits in the coffee-houses were blown about
on all the breezes. Happy the Sir Harry who, sitting mum over his wine
in a corner, could hear these gentlemen discussing what Sunderland or
Somers had said, what my Lord Treasurer intended, or, more delightful,
the newest incident in the tragedy-comedy of the great duchess--how the
queen looked glumly at her over the card-table, or let her stand
unnoticed at a drawing-room; and still more deeply blest the parson who
had Mr. Addison pointed out to him, and heard the young Templars and
scholars pressing him with questions as to when his “Cato” was coming
out, or asking his opinion on a set of verses. Such worthies would go
back to the country full of these reflections from the world, and tell
how the gallants laughed at the mantua which was going out of fashion,
and made fun of the red heels which, perhaps, were just then appearing
at the Manor or the Moated Grange. Steele saw at once what a thing it
would be to convey these impressions at first hand in a privileged
“Tatler” direct to the houses of the gentry all over the country.
Perhaps he did not perceive at first what a still finer thing to have
them served up with the foaming chocolate or fragrant tea at every
breakfast in Mayfair.

It is an idea that has occurred to a great many heads since with less
success. In these latter days there have been many literary adventurers,
to whom the starting of a new paper has seemed an opening into El
Dorado. But the opening in the majority of cases does not prove a
practicable one--for, in fact, there is no longer any need of news; and
the concise little essays and elegant banterings of those critics of the
time have fallen out of date. News means in our day an elaborate
system, and instantaneous reports from all the world; and one London
newspaper--far more one of the gigantic journals proper to
America--contains as much matter as half a hundred “Tatlers.” One
wonders, if Addison’s genius, and the light hand of Steele, and Swift’s
tremendous and scathing humor could be conjured up again, whether such a
production, with its mingled thread of the finest sentiments and the
pettiest subjects, metaphysics and morals, and the “Eneid” and “Paradise
Lost,” and periwigs and petticoats, would find sufficient acceptance
with “the fair” and the wise to keep it afloat, or would still go up to
sages and fine ladies with their breakfast trays.

It was on the immediate foundation of one of Swift’s savage _jeux
d’esprits_ that the new undertaking was begun, a mystification which
greatly amused the wits then, but which does not, perhaps, appear
particularly delightful now. Swift had been seized by a freak of
mischief in respect to a certain Partridge, an astrologer, who made an
income out of the public by pretended revelations of the future, as is
still done, we believe, among those masses, beneath the ascertained
audience of literature, who spend their sixpences at Christmas upon
almanacs and year-books containing predictions of what is to happen. It
occurred to Swift in some merry moment to emulate and to doom the Merlin
of the day: and with the prodigious gravity which characterizes his
greatest jests he wrote “Predictions for the year 1708,” in which, among
many other things, he announced that he had consulted the stars on
behalf of Partridge, and had ascertained that the wizard would certainly
die on March 29, at eleven o’clock at night, of a raging fever. The
reader will probably remember that the jest was kept up, and that,
notwithstanding Partridge’s protest that he was not dead at all, Isaac
Bickerstaff insisted on asserting that his prophecy had been fulfilled,
to the grave confusion of various serious affairs, and the
inextinguishable laughter of the wits. It was not a pretty jest, but it
brought into being a visionary critic of public matters, a new personage
in the literary world, in whom other wits saw capabilities. Steele in
particular perceived that Isaac Bickerstaff was just the personality he
wanted, and therewith proceeded to make of that shadowy being the Mentor
of the time. The design was excellent, the immediate execution cleverly
adapted to seize the interest of the public, which had been already
amused and mystified under that name. Mr. Isaac Bickerstaff presented
his readers with the first number of his journal without charge. “I
earnestly desire,” he says, “all persons, without distinction, to take
it in for the present _gratis_, and hereafter at the price of one penny,
forbidding all hawkers to take more for it at their peril.” The idea
took the town. No doubt there would be many an allusion to this and that
which the wits would guess at, and which would to them have a double
meaning; but, to do the “Tatler” justice, the kind of gossip which fills
the so-called society newspapers in our day was unknown to the witty
gentlemen who sometimes satirize a ruffle or a shoe-tie, but never
personally a woman. The types of fine ladies who flutter through his
pages could never raise a pang in any individual bosom; and when he
addressed himself to the reform of the theater, to the difficult duty of
checking play and discouraging duels, he had all the well-thinking on
his side.

Steele had gone on for some numbers before his new venture attracted the
attention of Addison. He recognized whose the hand was from a classical
criticism in the sixth number which he had himself made to Steele; and
he must have been pleased with the idea, since he soon after appears as
a coadjutor, sending his contributions from the Secretary’s office in
Dublin. There has been a great and prolonged controversy upon the
respective merits of these two friends: some, and first among them
Macaulay, will have it that Addison had all the merit of the
publication. “Almost everything good in the ‘Tatler’ was his,” says the
historian. But there are many who, despite Macaulay’s great authority,
find a certain difficulty in distinguishing Addison from Steele and
Steele from Addison, and are inclined to find the latter writer as
entertaining and as gifted as the former. No question could be more
difficult to settle. As we glance over the little gray volumes which
bring back to us dimly the effect which the little broadsheet must have
had when it appeared day by day, there is no doubt that the eye is
oftenest caught by something which, when we look again, proves to be
from Addison’s hand. We open, it is by chance, and yet not altogether by
chance, upon Tom Folio and his humors; upon the poor poet and his
verses; upon some group of shabby heroes, or stumbling procession of
country gentlemen which there is no mistaking. But on the other hand it
is Steele who gives us that family picture, which reads like the Vicar
of Wakefield, yet with a more tender touch (for Mrs. Primrose was never
her husband’s equal), showing us the good woman among her family, the
husband half distracted with the fear of losing her, the wife for his
sake smiling her paleness away. Indeed, we think, in these early essays
at least, it would be a mistake for the critic to risk his reputation on
the superiority of Addison. He set up no higher standard than that which
his friend had raised, but fell into the same humor, adding his
contribution of social pictures with less force of moral generally, and
more delicacy of workmanship, but no remarkable preëminence. The
character of the publication changed gradually as the great new pen came
into it; but whether by Addison’s influence or by the mere action of
time, and a sense of what suited the audience he had obtained--which a
soul so sympathetic as Steele’s would naturally divine with
readiness--no one can tell. Gradually the news which at first had
regularly filled a column dropped away. It had been, no doubt, well
authenticated news, the freshest and best, as it came from the
authorized hand of the Gazetteer; but either Steele got tired of
supplying it, or a sense of the inexpediency of publishing anything
which might displease his patrons and the government, convinced him that
it was unnecessary. It is scarcely possible, either, to tell why the
“Tatler” came to an end. Mr. Austin Dobson, in his recent life of
Steele, gives sundry reasons which do not seem, however, of any
particular weight. Steele’s own account is that he had become known, and
his warnings and lessons were thus made of no avail:

     I considered [he says] that severity of manners was absolutely
     necessary to him who would censure others, and for that reason and
     that only chose to talk in a mask. I shall not carry my humility so
     far as to call myself a vicious man, but at the same time confess
     my life is at best but pardonable. And with no greater character
     than this a man could make an indifferent progress in attacking
     prevailing and fashionable vices, which Mr. Bickerstaff has done
     with a freedom of spirit that would have lost both its beauty and
     efficacy had it been pretended to by Mr. Steele.

This reason is, however,--though pretty and just enough had its writer
renounced the trade,--a somewhat fantastic one when we reflect that
though the “Tatler” ended in January, 1711, the “Spectator” began in
March of the same year. The one died only to be replaced by the other.
It is said that Addison did not know of his friend’s intention to cut
the “Tatler” short, and it was he who was the chief agent in beginning
the “Spectator.” Therefore it may have been that the breach was but an
impatience of Steele’s, which his slow and less impulsive and more
constant comrade could not permanently consent to. No doubt Addison had
by this time learned the advantage of such a mode of utterance, and felt
how entirely it suited his own manner of work and constitution of mind.
The fictitious person of Isaac Bickerstaff was relinquished in the new
series: it no longer assumed to give any news. Its contents were less
varied, consisting generally of a single essay, and, notwithstanding the
impression which the casual reader often has, and which some critics
have largely dwelt upon, that the comments of this critic are upon the
merest vanities of the time, the hoops, the gold-lace, the snuff-boxes,
and patches of the period, it is astonishing how little space is
actually taken up with these lighter details, and how many graver
questions, how many fine sentiments and delicate situations, afford the
moralist occasion for those remarks which he makes in the most beautiful
and picturesque English to the edification of all the generations. There
is, perhaps, no book which is so characteristic of an epoch in history,
and none which gives so clear a conception of the English world of the
time. We sit and look on, always amused, often instructed, while the
delicate panorama unfolds before us--and see everything pass, the fine
coaches, the gentlemen on foot, the parsons in their gowns, the young
Templars jesting in the doorways: but always with the little monologue
going on, which accompanies the movement, and runs off into a hundred
byways of thought, sometimes serious, sometimes gay, often with no
particular connection with the many-colored streams of passers-by, yet
never obscuring our sight of them as they come and go. There is,
perhaps, a noisy group at the door while Mr. Spectator talks, with their
wigs in the last fashion, and their clouded canes hung to a button,
while they discourse. In one corner there are some two or three grave
gentlemen putting their heads together over the latest news; and in
another the young fellows over their wine eager in discussion of Mrs.
Oldfield and Mrs. Bracegirdle at the theater, or of Chloe and Clarissa,
the reigning beauties of society; or perhaps it is a poet, poor Ned
Softly, as the case may be, who is reading his last sonnet to his
mistress’s eyebrow, amid the laughing commentaries or the ridicule of
his companions. What is Mr. Spectator talking of all the while? His
discourse does not prevent us hearing the impertinences of the others.
Perhaps he is talking of honest love, a favorite theme of his, at which
the wits do not dare to laugh in his presence,--or he is telling one of
his fables, to which everybody in the midst of his levity or his
business gives half an ear at least; or by a caprice he has turned aside
to metaphysics, and is discussing the processes of the mind, and how “no
thought can be beautiful that is not just”; how “’t is a property of
the heart of man to be diffusive, its kind wishes spread abroad over the
face of the creation,” and such like; not to speak of graver subjects
still to which he will direct our minds on Saturdays, perhaps to prepare
us for Sunday, when he is silent. Or he will read aloud a letter from
some whimsical correspondent, which the wits will pause to hear, for
gossip is ever sweet, but which before they know lands them in a case of
hardship or trouble which touches their consciences and rouses their
pity. Sometimes the hum of life will stop altogether and even Softly put
his verses in his pocket to listen: and on the brink of tears the fine
gentlemen, and we too along with them, incontinently burst out
a-laughing at some touch that no one expected. But whether we laugh or
cry, or are shamed in our levity, or diverted in our seriousness,
outside the windows the crowd is always streaming on. There is no
separating the “Spectator” from the lively, crowded, troublous, and
perplexing scenes upon which all his reflections are made. The young
lady looking out of her coach--at sight of whom all the young fellows
doff their hats and make their comments, how much her fortune is, who is
in pursuit of her, or if any mud has yet been flung upon her--shows to
the philosopher a face disturbed with all the puzzles of an existence
which nobody will allow her to take seriously. The poor wit who
endeavors so wistfully to amuse my lord in

[Illustration: SIDNEY, EARL OF GODOLPHIN.

ENGRAVED BY PETER AITKEN, FROM MEZZOTINT BY JOHN SMITH, IN BRITISH
MUSEUM. PAINTED BY SIR GODFREY KNELLER.]

his dullness betrays to that critic not so much the soul of a toady, as
that of the anxious father with children that starve at home. His young
fellows, though they look so careless, have their troubles too. Wherever
that keen eye turns another group shows through the crowd, or a lonely
whimsical figure as distinct as if there was no one but he. Save perhaps
on those Saturdays when he plays his soft accompaniment to Milton’s
grand, sonorous organ he is never abstracted or retired from men: on all
other occasions, though he is thinking of a great deal else, and has his
mind absorbed in other themes, this busy world of which he forms a part
is always with him. Sometimes he permits us to see him over their heads
only, seated on his familiar bench at his table, from whence he delivers
his homilies, with all these figures moving and re-moving on the busy
pavement in the foreground; sometimes we are admitted inside, and watch
them through open door and window by his side: but he is never to be
parted from the society in which he finds his models, his subjects, his
audience. Like other men he takes it for granted that the fashion of his
contemporaries is to go on forever. For posterity that smiling, keen
observer takes no thought.

But of all things else that Addison has done there remains one
preëminent figure which is his chief claim to immortality. The
“Campaign” has disappeared out of literature; “Cato” is known only by a
few well-known lines; the “Spectator” itself, though a work which no
gentleman’s library can be without, dwells generally in dignified
retirement there, and is seldom seen on any table but the student’s,
though we are all supposed to be familiar with it: but Sir Roger de
Coverley is the familiar friend of most people who have read anything at
all, and the acquaintance by sight, if we may so speak, of everybody.
There is no form better known in all literature. His simple rustic
state, his modest sense of his own importance, his kind and genial
patronage of the younger world, which would laugh at him if it were not
overawed by his modesty and goodness, and which still sniggers in its
sleeve at all those kind, ridiculous ways of his as he walks about in
London, taken in on all sides, with his hand always in his purse and his
heart in its right place, are always familiar and delightful. We learn
with a kind of shock that it was Steele who first introduced this
perfect gentleman to the world, and can only hope that it was Addison’s
idea from the first, and that he did not merely snatch out of his
friend’s hands and appropriate a conception so entirely according to his
own heart. To Steele, too, we are indebted for some pretty scenes in the
brief history: for Will the Huntsman’s wooing, which is the most
delicate little enamel, and for the knight’s own love-making, which,
however, is pushed a little too near absurdity. But it is Addison who
leads him forth among his country neighbors, and to the assizes, and
meets the gipsies with him, and brings him up to town, carrying him to
Westminster and to Spring Gardens, in the wherry with the one-legged
waterman, and to the play. The delightful gentleman is never finer than
in this latter scene. He has to be conveyed in his coach, attended by
all his servants, armed with “good oaken plants,” and Captain Sentry in
the sword he had worn at Steinkirk, for fear of the Mohocks, those
brutal disturbers of the public peace whom Addison justly feels it would
be unbecoming to bring within sight of his noble old knight.

     As soon as the house was full and the candles lighted my old friend
     stood up and looked about him with that pleasure which a mind
     seasoned with humanity naturally feels in itself at the sight of a
     multitude of people who seem pleased with one another, and partake
     of the same common entertainment. I could not but fancy to myself
     as the old man stood up in the middle of the pit that he made a
     very proper centre to a tragick Audience. Upon the entering of
     Pyrrhus the Knight told me that he did not believe the King of
     France had a better strut. I was indeed very attentive to my old
     friend’s remarks because I looked upon them as a piece of natural
     criticism and was well pleased to hear him, at the conclusion of
     almost every scene, telling me that he could not imagine how the
     play would end; one while he appeared much concerned for
     Andromache, and a little while after as much for Hermione; and was
     extremely puzzled to know what would become of Pyrrhus. When Sir
     Roger saw Andromache’s obstinate refusal to her lover’s
     importunities, he whispered me in the ear that he was sure she
     would never have him; to which he added with a more than ordinary
     vehemence, “You can’t imagine, sir, what ’t is to have to do with a
     widow.” Upon Pyrrhus, his threatening afterwards to leave her, the
     Knight shook his head and murmured, “Ay! do it if you can.” This
     part dwelt so much upon my friend’s imagination that at the close
     of the third act, as I was thinking of something else, he whispered
     in my ear, “These widows, sir, are the most perverse creatures in
     the world. But pray,” says he, “you that are a critick, is this
     play according to your dramatick rules, as you call them? Should
     your People in Tragedy always talk to be understood? Why, there is
     not a single sentence in this play that I do not know the meaning
     of!”

     The fourth act very luckily began before I had time to give the old
     gentleman an answer. “Well,” says the Knight, sitting down with
     great satisfaction, “I suppose we are now to see Hector’s Ghost?”
     He then renewed his attention, and from time to time fell
     a-praising the widow. He made, indeed, a little mistake as to one
     of her pages, whom, at his first entering, he took for Astyanax;
     but we quickly set him right in that particular, though at the same
     time he owned he should have been very glad to see the little boy,
     who, says he, must needs be a very fine child by the account that
     is given of him.

Could anything be more delightful than this genial picture? We have all
met in later years a certain Colonel Newcome, who is very like Sir
Roger, one of his descendants, though he died a bachelor. But the
Worcestershire knight was the first of his lineage, and few are the
gifted hands who have succeeded in framing men after his model. Those
little follies which are so dear to us, the good faith which makes the
young men laugh, yet feel ashamed of themselves for laughing, and all
the circumstances of that stately simple life which are so different
from anything we know, yet so lifelike and genuine, have grown into the
imagination of the after-generations. We seem to know Sir Roger from
our cradle, though we may never even have read the few chapters of his
history. This is the one infallible distinction of genius above all
commoner endowments. Of all the actors in that stirring time Sir Roger
remains the most living and real. The queen and her court are no more
than shadows moving across the historic stage. Halifax, and Somers, and
Harley, and even the great Bolingbroke, what are they to us? Figures
confused and uncertain, that appear and disappear in one combination or
another, so that our head aches in the effort to follow, to identify, to
make sure what the intrigues and the complications mean. But we have no
difficulty in recollecting all about Sir Roger. We would not have the
old man mocked at any more than Mr. Addison would, but kiss his kind old
hand as we smile at those little foibles which are all ingratiating and
delightful. In that generation, with all its wars and successes, there
was, perhaps, no such gain as Sir Roger. Marlborough’s victories made
England feared and respected, but cost the country countless treasure,
and gave her little advantage; the good knight cost nobody anything, and
made all the world the richer. He is one of those inhabitants who never
grow old or pass away, and he gives us proof undeniable that when we
speak of a corrupt and depraved age, as we have reason to do, we have
still nobler reason for believing--as the despairing prophet was taught
by God himself in far older times: that however dark might be the
prospect there were still seven thousand men in Israel who had never
bowed the knee to Baal--what we learn over again, thank Heaven! from
shining example everywhere, that there are always surviving the seed of
the just, the salt of the earth, by whose silent agency, and pure love,
and honest truth, life is made practicable and the world rolls on.

Sir Roger is the great point of the “Spectator,” as the “Spectator” is
the truest history of the time. It contains, however, beside, much that
is admirable and entertaining, as well as a good deal that was
temporary, and is now beyond the fashion of our understanding, or, at
least, of our appreciation. Addison’s criticism, or rather exposition,
of Milton, which no doubt taught his age a far more general regard for
that great poet, is well enough known, but yet not nearly so well known
as Sir Roger, and not necessary now as it was then. When these
criticisms began it is evident that Addison, as well as his friend
Steele, had made a great advance from the time when the young Oxford
scholar left Shakspere out of his reckoning altogether, and considered
“Old Spenser” only fit to amuse a barbarous age. Though the balance of
things had not been redressed throughout the English world, yet these
scholars had come to perceive that the greatness of their predecessors
had been, perhaps, a little mixed up; that Cowley was not so mighty a
genius as their boyhood believed, and that there were figures as of gods
behind which it was shame to have misconceived. Throughout all, the
meaning was wholesome, and tended toward the elevation of the time.
Steele had it specially at heart to discourage gambling, and to put down
the hateful tyranny of the duel. And both writers used all their powers
to improve and raise the character of theatrical representations,
keeping a watch not only over the plays that were performed, but also
over the manners of the audience, who crowded the stage so that the
players could scarcely be seen, and played cards in their boxes, and
used the public entertainment for their own private quarrels and
assignations. It is curious, too, to note how these authorities regarded
the opera, the new form of amusement which had pushed its way, against
all the prejudices of the English, into fashion. Addison himself,
indeed, wrote an opera which was not successful; but he did not love
that new-fangled entertainment. He devotes two or three numbers to the
description of it, for, says he, “There is no question our grandchildren
will be very anxious to know the reason why their forefathers used to
sit together like an audience of foreigners in their own country, and to
hear whole plays acted before them in a tongue which they did not
understand.” It is evident by this that his age had not reached to the
further sublimity of believing that when the utterance is musical there
is no need of understanding at all. “One scarce knows how to be
serious,” he adds, “in the confutation of an absurdity that shows itself
at the first sight. It does not want any great measure of sense to see
the ridicule of this monstrous practice. If the Italians have a genius
for music above the English, the English have a genius for other
performances of a much higher nature, and capable of giving the mind a
much nobler entertainment.” We wonder if our “Spectator” would be less
affronted now by the constant adaptation of equivocal French plays to
the English stage, than by the anomaly of a representation given in
language which nobody understood? He would, perhaps, feel it to be an
advantage often not to understand, and doubt whether the English after
all “have a genius for other performances of a much higher nature.”

We are not informed that the “Tatler” and “Spectator,” the real
foundation of his fame, gave Addison any help in his career. That was
assured by the “Campaign.” He received his first post, that of “a
commissionership with £200 a year,” at once, in the end of 1704: his
pension having ceased at King William’s death in 1702: the interval is
not a very long one, and during this time he had retained his college
fellowship. In 1706 he became under-secretary. In 1708, his chief, Lord
Sunderland, was dismissed, and Addison along with him; but the latter
stepped immediately into the Irish secretaryship, which was worth £2000
a year. Two years afterward occurred the political convulsions brought
about by the trial of Sacheverell and the intrigues of the back stairs,
which brought Harley into power, and Addison with his leaders was once
more out of office; but in 1714 they came triumphantly back, and he rose
to the height of political elevation as secretary of state with a seat
in the Cabinet. Though he did not retain this position long on account
of his failing health, he retired on a pension of £1500 a year. In 1711,
at a period when he was supposed to be at a low ebb of fortune, in the
cold shade of political opposition, he was able to buy the estate of
Bilton, near Rugby, for which he paid £10,000--which is not bad for a
moment of misfortune. Altogether Addison was provided for as the
deserving and honorable hero--the wise youth of one of his own
allegories, the good apprentice--should be, by poetic justice, but is
not always in the experience of the world. The success of the
“Spectator,” however, which was more his than Steele’s (as the “Tatler”
had been much more Steele’s than Addison’s), was apparently very
considerable; Addison himself says, in an early number, that it had
reached the circulation of three thousand copies a day. On a special
occasion fourteen thousand copies are spoken of; and the passing of the
Stamp Act, which destroyed many of the weaker publications of the time,
did comparatively little harm to the “Spectator,” which doubled its
price without much diminishing its popularity. It had also what no other
daily, and very few periodicals of any time, ever reach, the advantage
of a permanent issue afterward, in a succession of volumes, of which the
first edition seems to have reached an issue of ten thousand copies.
Fortunate writers! pleasant public! The “Times,” and the rest of our
great newspapers, boast a circulation beyond that which the eighteenth
century could have dreamed of; and thirty years ago it was the fashion
among public orators more indebted to genius than education--Mr. Cobden
for one, and, we think, Mr. John Bright--to say that the leading
articles of that day were more than equal to Thucydides and all the
other writers of whom classical scholars made their boast. But we
wonder how the “Times” leaders would read collected into a volume,
against those little dingy books (tobacco paper, as a contemporary says)
with all their wisdom and their wit. “I will not meddle with the
‘Spectator,’” says Swift to Stella, “let him _fair sex_ it to the
world’s end.” And so he has, at least so far as the world has yet
advanced toward that undesirable conclusion.

The “Spectator” ended with the year 1712, having existed less than two
years. Whether the authors had found their audience beginning to fail,
or their inspiration, or had considered it wise (as is most likely) to
forestall the possibility of either catastrophe, we are not informed.
Almost immediately after the conclusion of this greatest undertaking of
his life, Addison plunged into what probably appeared to the weakness of
contemporary vision a much greater undertaking, the production of his
tragedy “Cato,” which made a commotion in town such as few plays did
even at that period. It was partly as a political movement, to stir up
the patriotism and love of liberty which were supposed to be failing
under the dominion of the Tories, suspected of all manner of evil
designs, that his Whig friends urged Addison to bring out the great play
which had been simmering in his brain since his travels, and which had
no doubt been read in detached acts and pieces of declamation to all his
literary friends. These friends had received several additions in the
mean time, especially in the person of Pope, who was still young enough
to be proud of Addison’s notice, yet remarkable enough to be intrusted
with the composition of a prologue to the great man’s work. Swift,
notwithstanding the coldness which had ensued between them on his change
of politics, was still sufficiently in Addison’s friendship to be
present at a rehearsal, and the whole town on both sides was moved with
excitement and expectation. On the first night, “our house,” says
Cibber, “was in a manner invested and entrance demanded by twelve
o’clock at noon; and before one it was not wide enough for many who came
too late for their places.” The following account of its reception is
given in a letter by Pope:

     The numerous and violent claps of the Whig party on the one side of
     the theatre were echoed back by the Tories on the other; while the
     author sweated behind the scenes with concern to find their
     applause proceeding more from the hand than the head. This was the
     case, too, with the Prologue-writer, who was clapped into a sound
     Whig at the end of every two lines. I believe you have heard that,
     after all the applause of the opposite faction, my lord Bolingbroke
     sent for Booth, who played _Cato_, into the box between one of the
     acts, and presented him with fifty guineas, in acknowledgment, as
     he expressed it, for defending the cause of liberty so well against
     a perpetual dictator. The Whigs are unwilling to be distanced this
     way, and therefore design a present to the same _Cato_ very
     speedily.

Bolingbroke’s speech about a perpetual dictator was a gibe which
everybody understood, directed against the devotion of the Whigs to
Marlborough, and was quite honest warfare; but what, we wonder, would
Mr. Irving think if Mr. Gladstone sent for him to his box, and
“presented him with fifty guineas”? The actor who considers himself one
of the most distinguished members of good society had not been thought
of in those days. One wonders, too, in passing, where a fine gentleman
kept his money, and whether the purse of the stage, which is always
ready to be flung to a deserving object, was a reality in the days of
Queen Anne? Fifty guineas is a somewhat heavy charge for the pocket;
however, perhaps, Lord Bolingbroke had come specially provided, or he
had a secretary handy who did not mind the bulging of his coat.

Of this great tragedy, which turned the head of London, and which the
two great political parties vied with each other in applauding, there
are but a few lines virtually existing nowadays. To be sure, it is in
print with the rest of Addison’s works, to be read by whosoever will;
but very few avail themselves of that privilege.

    ’T is not in mortals to command success.
    But we ’ll do more, Sempronius; we ’ll deserve it

is the chief relic, and that of a very prosaic common sense and familiar
kind, which the great tragedy has left us. “Plato, thou reasonest well!”
is another quotation, which is, perhaps, more frequently used in a
jocular than serious sense. But for these scraps _Cato_ is as dead as
most of his contemporaries; and we do not even remember the great
tragedy when we hear the name of its author. We think, indeed, only of
the “Spectator” if we have read a little in the literature of the
period; but if we have no special tastes and studies that way, of Sir
Roger de Coverley alone; for Sir Roger is Addison’s gift to his country
and the world, the creation by which his name will always be known.

The end of a man’s life is seldom so interesting as its beginning. After
he has achieved all of which he is capable, our interest is more usually
a sad than a cheerful one. Addison made in 1716 what seems to have been
an ambitious marriage, though he was not the man, one would think, to
care for the rank which gave his wife always a distinct personality and
another name than his. The Countess of Warwick, however, was, it would
appear, a beautiful woman. She had the charge of a troublesome boy, for
whom, no doubt, she would be eager to have the advice of such a man as
Mr. Addison, whom all the world respected and admired. The little house
at Chelsea (the house was called Sandford Manor House, and was some
years ago figured against its present doleful background of gasometers,
in the _Century_) which that statesman had acquired, and where he
delighted to withdraw from the noise and contention of town, was within
reach through the fields of Holland House, the residence of Lady
Warwick. They had known each other for years, and Addison had written
exquisite little letters to the boy-earl--no doubt with intentions upon
the heart of the mother, to which, as is well known, that method is a
very successful way--long before. It was, Dr. Johnson says, a long and
anxious courtship; and perhaps--who knows?--when Steele performed that
picture of the beloved knight sitting silent before the two fine ladies
and unable to articulate the desires of his honest heart, it was some
similar performance of the shy man of genius who found utterance with
such difficulty, which was in Dick’s mind. But perhaps Addison grew
bolder when he was a secretary of state. The great Mr. Addison, the
delightful “Spectator,” the author of “Cato,” the man whose praises were
in everybody’s mouth, and whom Whig and Tory delighted to honor, was no
insignificant fine gentleman for a lady of rank to stoop to; and finally
those evening walks over the fields, and pleasant rural encounters--for
Chelsea was the country in those days, and Holland House quite retired
among all the songsters of the grove, and out of town--came to a
legitimate conclusion. Addison was forty, and her ladyship had been a
widow for fifteen years; but there is no reason for concluding that
there was no romance in the wedding, which, however, is always a nervous
sort of business under such circumstances. There was the boy, too, to be
taken into account, who evidently was not a nice boy, but a tale-bearer,
who did not love his mother’s faithful lover, and made mischief when he
could. There seems no evidence, however, that the marriage was unhappy,
beyond a malicious note of Pope’s, which all the commentators have
enlarged. The poor women who have the misfortune to be married to men of
genius, fare badly at the hands of the critics. There seems no warrant
whatever for Thackeray’s picture of the vulgar vixen whom he calls Mrs.
Steele. Steele’s letters exist, but not those of poor Prue, who was so
sadly tried in her husband; and so that suffering woman had to suffer
over again in her reputation after her life’s trouble is over. It is
very unfair to the poor women who have left no champions behind.

The end of our “Spectator’s” life was, however, clouded with more than
one unfortunate quarrel, the greatest of which has left its sting behind
to quiver in Addison’s name as long as Pope and he are known. It is
neither necessary nor edifying to enter at length into the bitternesses
of the past. Pope fancied himself aggrieved in various ways by the man
who had warmly acknowledged his youthful merits, and received him
(though so much his senior in years and fame) on a footing of equality,
and who all through never spoke an ill-natured word of the waspish
little poet. He believed, or persuaded himself to believe, in his
malignant little soul that Addison was jealous of his greatness, and had
set up Tickell to rival him in the translation of Homer; and he
believed, or pretended to believe, on the supposed authority of young
Warwick, that Addison had hired a vulgar critic to attack him. There
seems not the slightest reason to believe that either of these
grievances was real. Tickell had written simultaneously a translation,
which Addison had read and corrected, on account of which he courteously
declined to read Pope’s translation of the same, telling him the reason,
but accepting the office of critic to the second part of Pope’s work. He
had himself, according to the poet’s brag, accepted Pope’s corrections
of “Cato,” leaving “not a word unchanged that I objected to”; and he was
not moved to any retaliation by Pope’s attack upon him, but continued
serenely to praise his envious little assailant with a magnanimity which
is wonderful if he had seen the brilliant and pitiless picture so
cunningly drawn within the lines of nature, with every feature
travestied so near the real, that even Addison’s most faithful partizan
has to pause with alarm lest the wicked thing so near the truth might
perhaps be true. We hesitate to add to the serene and gentle story of
our man of letters this embittered utterance of spite and malice and
genius. The lines are sufficiently well known.

Addison did not end his periodical work with the “Spectator.” He took up
that familiar character once again for a short time, long enough to
produce an additional volume,--the eighth,--in which he had no longer
the help of his old vivacious companion. The series is full of fine
things, but we are not sure, though Macaulay thinks otherwise, that we
do not a little miss the light and shade which Steele helped to supply.
And other publications followed. Steele himself set up the “Guardian,”
in which Addison had little share; and various others after that in
which he had no share at all. And Addison himself had a “Freeholder,” in
which he said some notable things; but these are all dead and gone, like
so much of the contemporary furnishings of the age. Students find and
read them in the old, collected editions; but life and recollection have
gone out of them. Perhaps his own time even had by then got as much as
it could enjoy and digest out of Addison. We, at least, have done so
after these hundred and fifty years, and are capable of no more.

He died in 1719, at the early age of forty-seven. The story goes that he
sent for young Warwick when he was on his death-bed, that he might see
how a Christian could die: which we should say was unlike Addison, save
for the reason that he had been drawing morals all his life, and might
at that supreme moment be beyond seeing the ridicule of a last
exhibition. Perhaps it was in reality a message of charity and
forgiveness to the wayward boy, who, there seems reason to believe, was
not fond of his stepfather. And thus the great writer glided gently out
of a life in which he had more honor than falls to the lot of most men,
and, let us hope, a great deal of mild satisfaction and pleasure.
Thackeray has a little scoff at him as a man without passion. “I doubt
until after his marriage whether he ever lost his night’s rest or his
day’s tranquillity about any woman in his life.” Neither, perhaps, did
Sir Roger, whose forty years’ love-making and unrequited affection was a
sentimental luxury of the most delicate kind, as his maker intended it
to be. But Addison’s fine and meditative genius had no need of passion.
He is the “Spectator” of humankind. He had little temptation in his own
calm nature to descend into the arena; the honors of the fight came to
him somehow without any soil of the actual engagement. No smoke of
gunpowder is about his laurels, no spot of blood upon his sword. He
looks on at the others fighting, always with a nod of encouragement for
the man of honor and virtue, of keen scorn for the selfish and
evil-minded, of pity for the fallen. But it is not his part to fight. He
makes no pretense of any inclination that way. He is the looker-on; and,
as such, more valuable than a thousand men-at-arms.

He died at Holland House, that fine historical mansion sacred to the
wits of a later age, but which in Addison’s time contained no tyrannical
tribunal of literary patronage, whatever else there might be there which
was contrary to peace. His life and death there make an association more
touching, and at the same time of sweeter meaning, than the
after-struggles of the Whig men of letters for Lady Holland’s arbitrary
favors. The great humorist died in the middle of summer, in June, 1719,
and was carried from that leafy retirement to the Jerusalem Chamber,
where he lay in state: why, it seems difficult to understand--but his
position had in it a kind of gentle royalty unlike that of other men. He
was buried at Westminster by night, the wonderful solemn arches over the
funeral party, half seen by the wavering lights, going off into vistas
of mysterious gloom, echoing with the hymns of the choir, who sang him
to his rest. Did they sing, one wonders, one of those verses which had
been the most intimate utterance of his life: that great hymn of
creation, scarcely inferior to the angelic murmurings of medieval
Francis in his cell at Assisi?--

    Soon as the evening shades prevail
    The moon takes up the wondrous tale,
    And nightly to the listening earth
    Repeats the story of her birth;
    Whilst all the stars that round her burn,
    And all the planets in their turn,
    Confirm the tidings as they roll,
    And spread the truth from pole to pole.

Or one of those humble and more fervent human utterances of faith and
humility and thanksgiving?--

    Through every period of my life,
      Thy goodness I’ll pursue,
    And after death, in distant worlds,
      The glorious theme renew.

    When nature fails, and day and night
      Divide thy works no more,
    My ever-grateful heart, O Lord,
      Thy mercy shall adore.

    Through all eternity to thee
      A joyful song I’ll raise,
    But, oh! eternity’s too short
      To utter all thy praise.

With such a soft, yet rapturous, strain the lofty arches and half-seen
aisles, perhaps with a summer moon looking in, taking up the wondrous
tale, might have echoed over Addison--the gentlest soul of all those
noble comrades who lie together awaiting the restitution of all
things--when our great humorist, our mildest kind “Spectator,” all his
comments over, was laid in the best resting-place England can give to
those whom she loves.





*** End of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Historical Characters in the Reign of Queen Anne" ***

Doctrine Publishing Corporation provides digitized public domain materials.
Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians.
This effort is time consuming and expensive, so in order to keep providing
this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties,
including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Doctrine Publishing
Corporation's ISYS search for use by individuals, and we request that you
use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort
to Doctrine Publishing's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a
large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of
public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Keep it legal -  Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for
ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because
we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States,
that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries.
Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we
can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is
allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Doctrine Publishing
ISYS search  means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world.
Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About ISYS® Search Software
Established in 1988, ISYS Search Software is a global supplier of enterprise
search solutions for business and government.  The company's award-winning
software suite offers a broad range of search, navigation and discovery
solutions for desktop search, intranet search, SharePoint search and embedded
search applications.  ISYS has been deployed by thousands of organizations
operating in a variety of industries, including government, legal, law
enforcement, financial services, healthcare and recruitment.



Home